Understanding Does Not Presage Peace (Naruto, Insert)

Chapter 1: The Grumpy Mechanic
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member
    A/N: This one will probably lose steam the fastest of everything I’ve written, but it’s the last of my plot bunnies that I’ve been needing to unload in order to actually be able to focus on my original books. Hopefully.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Understanding Does Not Presage Peace

    The tale of a plasma physicist in a world of Ninjas

    (Naruto)

    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Summary

    A plasma physicist reincarnates in the Elemental Nations. But since past life regression is a less than spontaneous affair, he only remembers this during his near death experience when the Kyuubi attacks the village. He does not consider this a fair exchange for the lives of his wife and children. But what can a mere civilian do but trudge on?
    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------
    UrxUZea.png


    Chapter 1: The Grumpy Mechanic

    “-. October 10, 5 ANB .-“​

    I had my wife and kids cremated. Besides making sure that their bodies wouldn’t be desecrated by the various lunatics that inhabited this world, this also made it easy to bring the urns along on my annual October 10th walkabout. The attack of the Nine-Tailed Fox was the biggest tragedy in Konoha’s history, the Hokage didn’t do anything as morbid as throw a festival on its yearly observance. He left that stuff for the Rinne Festival in December. Instead, October 10 was a solemn day when people commemorated their lost loved ones in their own manner. If there was a higher number of traveling peddlers and longer open hours for the various locales, nobody was tone-deaf enough to mention it.

    Being more of a skinflint with each year that passed, I ignored them all on the way to the empty lot where our family home had once stood. I could easily picture the place as it used to be, my ability to visualize had carried over from my last life. Two stories, kitchen and den downstairs, one staircase leading up to the bedrooms. Master bedroom empty. Kenzo alone in the kids’ room, looking out the window just in time to see the random wind blast that bisected him and the entire second floor in the first minute of the beast’s appearance. A load-bearing beam snapped and pulped my wife Ume. My daughter, Yui, was frozen in shock. I was half-way to her when the second wind shear came, burying her under the debris that everything had suddenly become, save for the small patch of load-bearing wall that happened to be between me and the blast. It didn’t stop the roof from caving in, but at least the wall didn’t fall on me too. I was ‘lucky’ enough to spend a day buried alive instead of dying with the others.

    I reminisced about all that and more as I sat in the middle of the lot, three untouched saucers of sake between me and the urns, each with a framed picture behind them. Both my kids would be of age by now, by this world’s standards.

    “Did you know, son? In another world, your name would’ve been Vali.” I was already on my fifth drink, but I didn’t even feel it. Sake had a ridiculously low alcohol content, especially for something drunk in shots. It was sweet, though, which is the only reason I didn’t stop in disgust after the first couple of sips. I was that rare and unfortunate breed of man that began to hate the taste of spirits after the first glass. Another thing that had carried over from my previous life. “My name was Miron.” I took a bite from one of the apricots my wife was named for. “No equivalent for Ume or Yui in my mother tongue though. English either. Or French. Or Latin. Pretty sure Italian and Spanish don’t have them either, though I’m admittedly spotty on those.” I considered the apricot pit in my hand and pocketed it. Maybe this would be the lucky one that sprouted.

    I used to worry about being overheard or spied on. Well, not so much worry as hope. Unfortunately (or not?), despite being Big Brother central, ninja villages could be really up their own ass if you weren’t a ninja yourself. It made it a surprisingly pleasant place to live in for civilians, but a very frustrating one for a sole survivor trying to channel your self-destructive depression into something at least potentially constructive for the world while you rambled at your children’s names on the memorial stone. Or here. In languages that didn’t exist. “I’m thinking I’ll finally sell this place off.” I yawned, even though it wasn’t that late in the afternoon. Don’t get much sleep in the nights leading up to this. “Gonna fund that expansion, finally. Get that water wheel installed.” After the Kyuubi attack, property prices quite understandably crashed. They were still low when I finally got past the worst of my depression, so I used the disaster monetary grant and the savings I’d made for the kids to get a spot with a bit of stream running through. Maybe I’ll even play with piezoelectricity at some point, I certainly had the space. “Motive forces and all, you need’em when your hobby is energy physics. For all the good that will be in this world of magic and murder.”

    I spread the offered sake on the ground, took the urns and photos back to the cart and set off back home.

    As I walked, I watched the people passing by. The ninja academy always gave a day off on this date, so the streets were packed with a lot more baby shinobi than would usually be about on weekdays. How I felt about that tended to vary depending on the day. Today, the sight of them irritated me. As usual when I disapproved of a reality whose necessity I couldn’t discount.

    Konoha was a ninja village. That meant a lot of things. For civilians it meant unparalleled security, protection from scummy business practices, no property taxes, and your family’s first piece of land for free. But it also meant a long waiting list (I only got in because my long gone grandfather applied before the last war) and you only became a resident if you agreed to have no inherent right to privacy, as well as one of two things. One: any kids you have will be signed on to the ninja academy. Or two: you contributed to the village in other ways meaningfully enough to equal the strategic benefit of one genin. For each of the children.

    For me of now, that sounded like a recipe for abuse. Credit to pre-fox me, he’d opted for the second option too. Not because he mistrusted whatever or whoever calculated the ‘strategic benefit’ – he didn’t, the Hokages had been fairly sane about it, at least during peacetime. It was Ume who didn’t want that kind of life for her children.

    Kenzo had almost finished wearing both of us down, though, when the disaster happened. And now, given what I knew of this world and its future, I wasn’t sure anymore that the risk of early death wasn’t worth the power than came with being a shinobi. Even dying early would be better than to be around when the insanity really took off and you got body-snatched or turned into a tree battery. Maybe if this was a place like the Hidden Mist I’d have an easier time finding the ninja way reprehensible, but Konoha actually did live up to its claims of an enlightened way of life. Relatively speaking. True meritocracy, for both the ninja and civilians, but without cheapening the value of inheritance. I could testify to that by the simple fact that the amount of propaganda here was less than a tenth of what it was in the world of my previous incarnation. The people of this land were also quite spiritually minded as well, even though their ancestral, animistic beliefs hadn’t survived Kaguya and her children.

    Unfortunately, there was a deliberate and enforced divide between the ninja and civilian branches of the village logistics. Well, actually this was Konoha’s one, massive advantage that the other villages didn’t practice. It enabled a strong middle class with a minimal attrition rate that produced abundant wealth for the village to run on, as well as nurturing the highest citizen loyalty of all other places on the continent, save maybe the Land of Iron where the Samurai code still endured.

    It was unfortunate for me personally, though, because it meant that civilians didn’t have ready access to certain things. Like the Anbu ‘hotline.’ Or the one of only two newspapers in Konoha that the ninja actually bothered reading. Why You Shouldn’t Bully a Dragon, Neuroplasticity and Murder, The Dangers of Exclusivity, all the columns and articles I contributed to the Konoha Herald had given me precisely zero in with the Konoha Sage, despite the professional sourcing standards I brought with me from my previous life.

    Even more annoyingly, the Konoha Military Police didn’t seem to have paid much mind to them. Despite there being a whole department of Uchiha chunin whose entire job was to read and approve or disapprove of everything civilians submitted for any sort of public print, same as for postage to anywhere outside Konoha. Whether it be a single-word shop sign or pages-long article, it needed nin approval, so I know they were all read. I’d made some pretty good points in them too, when I threw shade at everything from child persecution to being forced to shoulder the entirety of the village’s resentment. I was not just talking about jinchuriki there.

    I refused to believe I was too subtle for the shinobi intelligence services. It was why I hadn’t submitted the big one – if they didn’t take me seriously before, why would they do it when I ‘attacked’ their entire institution? More likely they’d snatch me out of my house in the middle of the night and genjutsu me into an early retirement for ‘abusing Konoha’s goodwill’. I was two years past the point where I didn’t care if that happened to me.

    Maybe I should file for a D-rank mission to have a message delivered straight to the Hokage’s desk, I thought grumpily. It’d raise questions if nothing else. I swear, massacre prevention shouldn’t be this difficult.

    “Hanzo! Do you ever not glare like a stung boar?”

    “Oh I’m sorry, I can come by another day.”

    “Still can’t take a joke either,” Ren grunted as I stepped past him into his shop. “Load’s in the back, I already laid them out for you. There’s Shiori’s wagyu in it for you if you if you get them all done today.”

    “I’m only doing this because you’re good advertising.”

    “That’s what everyone says!”

    I snorted as I took the stairs to the cellar. “If your wife didn’t have to nag you for even the most basic kindness, we’d have other things to say too!”

    “Oh just fix your merchandise! Or don’t so I can have my wife’s cooking all to myself.”

    She’d put the same effort into your food as she does for strangers if you weren’t such an ungrateful ass.

    The man was an efficient businessman though, you had to be to make it in a ninja village. The items were laid out in neat rows with all the necessary space to get to work. The most important pieces were even labelled in order of priority. I took a seat, spread my tools and set about opening the first one – yes, it was the capacitor just as I thought. I was right to bring a whole pack of replacement wire. Then again, if I couldn’t even guess what a drunken lightning jutsu accident had done to stuff I made, I might just have to quit life. Toy kunai and shuriken patterned off fidget spinners. Actual training models done in the same manner. All with motion-activated electric lights built in. There were even a few that were actually mission-rated, on request for unexpected ninja clients who apparently liked to use them in night-time training and distractions. I didn’t expect this when lightning release techniques and seal tags were a thing, but I won’t complain. The balancing on them had been a bitch to get right, but somehow I’d managed. I even got a request to create a fuuma shuriken with van de Graaf functionality along the central ball bearing. Salved my pride a little, in those two months between electrical refurbishing contracts when my main source of income was children’s toys. In a ninja village.

    What kind of lightning jutsu does this on accident though? This stuff isn’t exactly disaster-rated, but it’s no slouch in the rugged department either.

    Shrugging, I got down to business. Changing capacitors and connectors was drudge work, but I could easily pretend to be meditating so that’s what I did. I made sure to do the labelled ones first, then did a couple of each other type so Ren could put something on the counter before the evening rush finished. I could hear the bell ring more and more as time passed, doubly so after I sent the first stuff up. Business was good, and this was just one of four shopkeepers I had contracts with.

    I heard the commotion upstairs the moment it started, the place wasn’t exactly soundproof. Ren only sounded annoyed instead of alarmed though, even as it escalated, so I figured it was just kids being a nuisance-

    “And stay out, you brat!” Thud.

    Guess I was right.

    Unfortunately, being right did precisely nothing to prepare me for the absolutely deafening racket that suddenly erupted outside barely ten minutes later. There was a crash. Then a second. A shadow blurred down the slope behind Ren’s house, rumbling loudly past the small window.

    I ran upstairs and made it out the door just in time to see the runaway wagon smash through Ren’s back fence and right into my cart.

    CRASH.

    No…

    “What in the Sage’s name did-“ Ren stumbled out after me and froze. For a moment. “That… that devil child! He must have done this!”

    “YOU BETTER BELIEVE IT!” Came a child’s holler from… somewhere behind. I didn’t look. I couldn’t look away from - “THAT’S WHAT HAPPENS TO ALL WHO TRY TO CHEAT THE GREAT UZUMAKI NARUTO!”

    Ren ran past me, broom held aloft and screaming bloody murder. I didn’t care. I stumbled past him. Almost tripped in my rush to get to my cart before-but the damage was…

    I fell to my knees. I couldn’t believe my eyes. The mess…

    The cart was somewhat intact, but that was it. My things were scattered. Family pictures broken, frames in pieces and glass shards everywhere. And… the urns…

    I stared at my children’s ashes. Spilled out in trails. Mixed with the dirt. Mixed with each other where the urns had crossed paths and…

    The street had stopped. The crowd was gawking. I must have lost time because I belatedly noticed Ren’s wife next to me, speaking softly and holding out a brush and tray for who knows how long. I took them and stared at them. I didn’t say anything when she knelt in the dirt next to me. I only flinched out of my daze when she began to gather my wife’s remains.

    Stunned, I did what I could to collect my son and daughter. To try and… separate them back but… Shiori ended up giving me a spare jar for the ashes I couldn’t pick apart.

    I should’ve left them at home, I thought numbly. This is a ninja village, I should’ve expected…

    But since when are walls good for anything in a shinobi village? Or fences? They can’t even corral five year-old runts.

    I didn’t finish the repair job. I didn’t take the food to go either. I mechanically answered the questions of the police nin and then walked home in a slump. My eyes were downcast the whole way. I didn’t dare raise them. No chance was too small that I’d spot a head of yellow hair and spit out something I’d end up regretting. For a long time. Or a very short time. Possibly shorter than it took me to get home depending on who was on Kyuubi watch duty today. I dragged my feet. One second of delay was one second I didn’t have to turn back and see the desecrated remains of my family.

    When I got home, I cleaned up the urns as well as I could and put them back in my little tatami room. I stared at the can with the mixed ashes for a while, not sure what to do with them. The sight reminded me that Kenzo and Yui had hated playing together, their interests were just so different. I couldn’t just mix them back in with the rest, but I wasn’t just going to throw them away. Or maybe I should? Scattering the ashes was a done thing back on the old world, and some people did it here too.

    Maybe I’ll do it later, I thought glumly. Scatter them from the top of the Hokage tower or something. But should I scatter the rest too, then?

    Hours later, I woke up from a far too pleasant dream of Uzumaki Naruto falling face-first into a pit of tar and feathers after coughing himself to tears on my children’s ashes. Kenzo might have let it go, but Yui was a vengeful little creature, I’d been dreading having to take her in hand with the kind of attitude she was developing. I groaned softly as I turned on the floor, my neck and shoulder stiff. I’d fallen asleep in the tatami room.

    Hauling myself upright, I stepped out of the room, past the hallway into the kitchen. It was dark. Looking out the window, I saw that it the moon had been out for a while. Checking the clock, I saw the hands pointing close to midnight.

    I drank a cup of water, poured myself a second and made for my bedroom when I heard a noise from downstairs.

    The basement?

    I stood frozen, the faint moonlight the only thing in the entire house to see by.

    My study was closer than the bedroom, so that’s where I went instead, walking quickly to my desk. There I carefully put the cup down and opened the top left-side drawer, reaching underneath to pull out the revolver I’d taped to the underside. Becoming a gun smith hadn’t been on my list of life’s dreams in either incarnation, but this was a world where people could move fast enough to leave afterimages. If you wanted to survive against anybody confident enough to go burglaring in a ninja village, especially as a powerless nobody, you either killed them in the first blow or caused a big enough racket as to draw the attention of every allied nin in a mile. That’s what I figured anyway. Guns, bless them, fulfilled both functions at once and then some.

    With pistol in hand, I walked silently down the hall. My wife and kids had all been annoyingly light sleepers so moving quietly had been an essential skill for someone like me, who always needed to get up in the middle of the night to answer the call of nature. Had to renovate swathes of the previous home too, a long and stressful job I made sure I wouldn’t need to repeat for this one too soon. There were no creaky floor boards in this house.

    As I reached the stairs to the basement, I wondered if I’d finally have to use this thing. The Naruto manga had guns showing up randomly in ninja shops and Gato’s hideout up to the end of the Wave arc. There was that kid with air-spewing palms in the chunin preliminaries too, who had his arms described as gun barrels. And I think one of the past Mizukage had a technique he called the water finger gun? But the author later said firearms didn’t actually exist, and even admitted conventional guns would be a mortal threat to even jonin. I certainly hadn’t seen or heard a whiff of firearms in this world all my life. Gunpowder existed, but other than fireworks and the occasional firecart used to launch them, it didn’t see much use outside the odd ninja bomb. Which made sense. In a world where superhumans could still be harmed by iron knives thrown by five year-old children, guns would have changed the shape of the battlefield every bit as much as they did in the old world.

    I’ll probably get kidnapped, I thought testily. If it’s a ninja and I actually kill them, my life won’t be my own even if I live, and the world order will crash and burn as soon as the secret to mass producing these things gets out.

    Or maybe not. Either way, that was future me’s problem. Current me, it turned out, had a different problem entirely.

    I stopped in the darkness half-way down the stairs and stared dumbly at the small window. The little window up on the opposite wall whose only purpose was to let in a bit of air. And only when it was open. During the day, not at night. The tiny window that had been locked on the inside. Had been. Now it was open wide to make room for a dangling rope. A rope that one tiny hellion of village-wide infamy was just barely finished wriggling down.

    Uzumaki Naruto, I though in dismay. What did I ever do to you?

    The five year-old child landed with a thunk on the ground and froze at the noise. Just stayed there, half-crouched, his face stuck in a positively unsound cringe that I had far too much trouble not finding hilarious. It was all I could do not to facepalm.

    When nothing seemed to happen, the child straightened and looked around the place like he was looking for something. What could he possibly want with me? Hadn’t he already done enough? Eventually, though, the kid realized that the little moonlight shining down on him through the window didn’t let him see shit in the rest of the room, so he rifled through his bag and took out a flashlight.

    That’s one of mine, I realized as the kid turned it on and shone it over the room. Is that what Ren short-changed him on? I almost jumped when it passed over the stairs, but it missed me by a step and the kid stopped waving it like a madman when it alighted over my worktable. Right where I’d put the broken pictures of my family to replace later.

    No no no, I chanted mentally as the kid quietly cheered and beelined to the place, huffing and puffing as he wrestled the chair into place. Come on, kid, I already know better than to give you too much benefit of the doubt, don’t do this, whatever you’re planning can’t be-

    Naruto climbed up on my chair – cursing all the while, he was tiny and I was a very big man – and still had to stand on his feet to reach over the table. I couldn’t see his face, but he stood there just staring at the pictures for a while, and the family snapshot that was there, the only one intact of the lot that I always had on my workbench. Just when I was about to say something, Naruto reached into his bag and pulled out a little hammer. Then a bunch of thin little nails. And a roll of clear scotch tape.

    Then, very carefully, the kid gathered up the glass shards of Kenzo’s picture frame and…

    And began to tape them back together.

    Oh…

    For a while I just stayed there, staring at my home invader. I looked from him to my gun a few times. I quietly went back upstairs and taped the gun back to the underside of my desk drawer. I briefly considered leaving it be. Maybe pretend surprise in the morning. I was pretty good at pretending with kids, which was good because the idea that a bit of scotch tape could fix my shattered family picture frames was the sort of ridiculous idea only a five year-old could believe. But fatherly responsibility won out in the end – my last workshop might have been child-proofed, but this one was decidedly not.

    When I made it back downstairs, Naruto was pulling on his hair and angrily cussing at my worktable.

    “Dammit you stupid tape, stop bunching!” He hissed ‘quietly.’ “And you shut up!” He snapped at his frog wallet, what was that doing there? “I’ll spill your stuffing when I’m done, but it won’t help, you know! You can’t fix hurt people with money, I know I can’t fix it but I’m gonna try anyway, so there!”

    Well damn, don’t go hitting all my feelings at once, kid.

    Finally unable to cope with the most pathetic sight I’d ever seen in my life, I walked over, cut a strip off the tape dispenser that Naruto hadn’t recognized despite it being right next to him, told myself it had a lid so I should forgive him, and held it out for him to take.

    “Thanks,” the kid whispered, squinting and biting his lip as he carefully applied the tape in place of… nine failures that I could count.

    Kid didn’t lack determination, that’s for sure.

    “Yes!” Naruto ‘quietly’ cheered, pumping his fist. “I did it!”

    “Good job.”

    Naruto beamed up at me. It kind of pissed me off, nobody should be that adorable after inflicting me with the second biggest heartbreak of my life.

    I held out another piece of tape. He quickly took it and was half-way done ‘fixing’ the third shard when he froze. His head then, sinisterly, craned around like one of those wooden puppets whose head rattled in place for every inch it turned like a broken axle.

    “GYAAAH!” shrieked the messiah.

    He jumped out of the chair before I could blink and OHSHIT “Kid, NO-!”

    “Ugh!” Uzumaki Naruto slammed back-first into the giant rack of shelves stuffed with my proofs of concept for kunai and shuriken and razor-sharp knives-

    “NARUTO!”

    “AAAAAH!”

    Shiiing-CRASH!

    The rack tipped over with a hellish racket, and as my back erupted in pain, it was all I could do to throw Naruto away from where I’d jumped over him before thick, solid wood smashed me in the head.

    I made it this time, was my fading thought.

    The next thing I knew was I could barely breathe. I was in pain too. My spine felt like Ume must have felt when that beam fell on her. There was a babble in my ears too, but it was unintelligible. I ignored it and did my best to turn on my side instead. It was hard, the shelf rack was heavy and I groaned in pain from the sting of cuts and stabbing pain in half a dozen places. One of them was in my back. A big one. One of the standard kunai I kept for comparison, it had to be. But when I took a breath, it didn’t hurt inside. Didn’t reach the lung.

    Painfully, I managed to get a grip on the side and tried to drag myself out. “Agh!” The… whatever it was in my back caught on something. I turned some more and pushed myself up instead. The rack was solid wood, but I managed fine. Which was good because I had to put most of my attention into not aggravating the thing stabbing me in the ribs on the way up.

    I swear I nailed this thing to the wall.

    The crash was almost as loud the second time when I finally dragged drag myself out from under it. I collapsed on all fours, wheezing, resenting how shallow my breaths had to be so the thing in my back didn’t send more pain through me-

    “-old man, are you okay, please say something, I didn’t meant to, I swear, I just wanted-oh crap, there’s a kunai sticking out of your back, I’ll get it-“

    “NO!”

    Naruto flinched so hard he fell on his ass.

    My sight was blurry, but that didn’t stop me from turning my head to glare at him. “Stop. Helping.”

    Naruto opened his mouth, then closed it when I snarled at him, biting his lip and sniffling tearfully.

    Curse my bleeding heart.

    Carefully, I climbed back to my feet, leaning on the wall and waiting for my head to stop spinning. It worked, but the clarity only made it easier to feel the blood trickling down my back and lower. It wasn’t gushing, so I’d gotten away without a slice to any major veins or arteries. It was still a lot though. The blood was all the way to my knees now, soon I’d start leaving footprints.

    Looking around, I saw that the mirror next to the rack was broken too, because of course it was.

    I took a long, slow, deep breath to gather myself.

    Then I grabbed Naruto by the scruff, hauled myself up the stairs, almost fell down the stairs– “Uzumaki Naruto! Stand still and shut up before your dumb luck finishes the job!and staggered out of my house, turning left towards the neighbour I didn’t like because, unlike the other one, he owned his own cart and an ass.

    Smash, smash, smash, went my fist on the door. Each hit felt like knifing myself in the back and punching myself in the head at the same time, but my mind was preoccupied with much more important concerns. Like the fact that Naruto had almost killed a man and still no Anbu or nin was in sight even though I was hauling him like a meat sack and smash, smash, SMASH-

    “I’m coming, I’m coming! Whoever it is, this had better not be some sort of – SAGE ABOVE!”

    “Yori,” I said calmly, blood trailing down my face. “I need a ride to the hospital.”
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 2: The Way of the Civilian
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member

    qMBF8G7.jpg

    Chapter 2: The Way of the Civilian

    “-. October 11, 5 ANB .-“​

    Good news, I was going to live. Better news, I didn’t have a concussion. Bad news, I’d be sore for weeks. Worse news, the Third Hokage was next to my bed.

    “Mister Masanari.”

    My name is, indeed, Masanari Hanzo. The irony is not lost on me. “Lord Third.” There was silence. It was awkward. For my uselessly laid out self, not him. I think. “Since I’m not with T&I yet, I assume Naruto’s fine.” We’d been separated pretty much immediately on arrival.

    “He is quite fine.” Puff puff went the pipe. “I believe he will be delighted to know he was the first thing you asked about.”

    “Please don’t.” I pushed myself up with a groan. I didn’t feel dizzy, but I waited a bit just in case. Unfortunately, the man continued to not say I wouldn’t be in T&I if Naruto was less than fine. How nice to know guilty until proven innocent was still in vogue. For the victim too. “He doesn’t need any more-“ provocation “-encouragement.”

    “I assure you, he is quite distraught at the night’s events.”

    He must be if the Hokage is visiting a civilian’s hospital bed at one past midnight to subtly hint that I’d better not question his word instead of literally anyone or anything else. “That makes two of us then.”

    “I know it will be no compensation for tonight’s events, but I’d like to thank you for this thorough lesson in unintended consequences, however accidental.”

    Awkwardness was back, but alas for it, I wasn’t part of the ninja forces and it hadn’t been that long since I was still suicidal. “… How honestly do you want me to reply to that?”

    Sarutobi Hiruzen didn’t laugh. Wonder of wonders, though, he didn’t get angry either. He just looked baffled. It was actually kind of funny, if it was real. “I give you permission to surprise me. This once.”

    Which said nothing of how he’d react if the surprise was bad. “Uzumaki Naruto damaged my main means of transportation, desecrated my dead family’s remains, broke into my home and then almost got me killed in my own home, all in the span of one evening.” The smile was gone, but the anger still wasn’t there. Visibly, anyway. “I hope his watcher’s been disciplined for that.” Surprise again, or at least that’s how he wanted to appear. I’ll take it. “It’s October 10th, I assume the kid would’ve been under surveillance even if he isn’t under constant guard the rest of the year.” Look at that, a civilian is lecturing the local military dictator on opsec while alluding to three different S-class secrets, one of which he might not even know. Hopefully the mortician will remember to cremate me too before-

    “I was told you were unusually perceptive,” the Hokage said ‘casually,’ now I know where Naruto gets it from.

    “Hardly, it’s just common sense what with the whole “–I waved vaguely- “rabbit of the moon thing he has going on.”

    This time the look on his face had to be genuine, my pride as a fatalist demanded it. “Rabbit of the moon?”

    “Wiggling snout, ridiculously long ears, even longer rear paws, able to leap tall mountains in a single bound, it was clearly a rabbit.”

    The Third literally bit his pipe to contain his laughter before he mastered himself. “Perceptive and brazen, I see.”

    “Does that mean my articles have finally filtered up?” I didn’t even try to moderate my exasperation. “I don’t suppose the censor nin can be given a kick in the rear for taking so long?”

    The Third blinked and slowly lowered his pipe. “Mister Masanari.” Ah, so that’s what will pressure feels like. “Are you admitting to being a spy?”

    “Sorry to disappoint you, but no.” This should probably have been the point where I started sweating or lost my breath or my heart began to race or any number of fear reactions, but I just didn’t care about my own life enough for that anymore. My silver linings had the biggest clouds, in case it wasn’t obvious. “Powerless civilian nobody unable to survive against a five year-old who isn’t even trying to kill me, that’s all I’ve got for you.”

    “Very humble too, it seems.” The pipe was back, though the Hokage seemed oddly pensive now. “You should not be so quick to put yourself down, Mr. Masanari.”

    Oh. Well, that’s a nice thought, but. “Five years is hardly quick,” I shrugged, though I didn’t feel it. The Third was going way out of his way to let me lead the conversation. And wasn’t leaving. Or having me dragged into a dark hole. Even if this was just the soft approach to interrogation meant to make me hang myself on my own rope, honestly, it was still better than anything I’d hoped. So. “Besides, I’ve got less than a year to make myself heard before the real disaster.”

    “And what disaster is that?”

    “The complete and irreversible breakdown of Konoha-Uchiha relations.” And there’s the killing intent.

    My heart did skip a beat this time, but that was it. Huh.

    The Third Hokage stared at me.

    I stared right back.

    The silence dragged on.

    “… I don’t really know how to proceed from here.” I admitted. “There are laws that say I’ll be executed if I bring certain things up, which is why I haven’t submitted my research yet. While I’m not one to weigh one life against hundreds, I don’t want to die either.” Anymore. “Could I bother you for a spot of pre-emptive amnesty?”

    The Third Hokage lowered his pipe and stared at me a long while. “Normally, I would disbelieve that a mere civilian would have any actionable intelligence, but the fact you are willing to make such a preposterous, borderline treasonous claim leaves me hesitant after tonight’s events.” The killing intent faded, but the pressure remained. “You will be contacted. Very soon. I expect proof. Verifiable proof. I trust I needn’t explain what will happen if I do not find it to my satisfaction?”

    No yes or no on the amnesty then, I thought glumly. “No, Lord Third.”

    “This matter is tabled then.” He put away his pipe and clasped his hands behind his back. “Come.”

    Where?

    But I got up and followed, because obviously.

    He led me out of the room, down the hallways and stairs, past bustling and bowing nurses and doctors. Stately. Sedately. Apropos of nothing, Sarutobi Hiruzen was a very, very short man.

    The room we entered was full of a thick, almost buzzing feeling in the air I assumed was waste chakra, clearly wafting from the medic nin and various seal arrays around the room, and that’s all I managed to glimpse before the return of The Menace.

    “It’s you! You’re okay, I’m so glad, you were hurt and it’s all my fault, there was so much blood and I thought you were gonna die and that would’ve been awful, I can’t become Hokage if I’m in jail and if you’d died after all that it would’ve been so sad, why did you have all those knives there anyway?”

    Where did you come from? I despaired as he yanked so hard on my hands that I barely managed not to fall on my face. “So little hellions guilty of involuntary manslaughter can have an easier time blaming the victim,” I grunted through the spike of pain. Unfortunately for my unequalled wit, Naruto didn’t understand a word I said. I sighed. “You’ll do the same when you get older,” I managed to say. “The sharpest stuff always go on the highest shelves, it’s a habit you have to get into when you’ve got little kids in the house, and I never got out of it after mine died.”

    “Oh.” Naruto was glum again. “I’m really, really, really sorry about the ashes mister but look, look, they’re fixing it, see. it’s all gonna be fine, see, they’re fixing it, ninjas are the best!’

    This is why I hate everyone’s kids but mine – wait, what are those doing there?

    “Crow,” the Third called.

    An anbu appeared on bent knee out of nowhere. “Lord.”

    I blinked. His voice was indistinguishable but he was lithe and not much taller than the Hokage.

    “Please take Naruto home.”

    “But I wanna watch!” The boy whined, dropping to the floor with arms crossed. “You keep saying I need to be more responsible, that means I gotta stay and learn how to do this for next time!”

    He’s planning a next – gods, please no.

    “Think of it as your punishment. Go.”

    Naruto jumped behind me to hide, but ‘Crow’ was already on his third afterimage and then there were two more fading out the open and shut window.

    This power play was hardly necessary. Why even let this meeting happen at all if he was just going to get Naruto spirited away immediately?

    I rubbed my face and looked away from the vanished Menace to… my urns. They were there on the table, all three of them. Emptied. The new jar too. There were two medic nin and a chunin all… doing something. Separating the dirt from the ashes somehow. And… the ashes from each other? An earth technique and two glowing orbs of pale green light working in tandem to… was this really happening? How did that even work? “Can they really do that?” I asked quietly. “You’re not just putting on a show, are you? Because if you are, I’ll wait for you in the afterlife and… do things.”

    “We’d both best live as long as possible then,” the Third said mildly, as if he didn’t know how that sounded to the one with none of the power in this situation.

    We stood there for a while until I was about to drop and a nurse offered me a chair, which I gladly took. My emotional composure was going on strike. Also, I almost died today and a whole pint of my blood was feeding the cockroaches.

    For some reason, the Third stuck around until the very end, when the three nin finished and the senior medic presented me with a box containing the freshly cleaned and refilled urns of my wife and children. “… Thank you.” I thought I’d be more choked up, but maybe the blood loss had sapped me of that too. Or the hit to the head.

    But no, it wasn’t just that. It was everything catching up to me at once, robbing me of what should have been the deepest relief in years. There was just so much, and for this amazing show of skill and goodwill… the things that had to happen… Even in the short time since I left home tonight…

    The Third exchanged some last words with the medic nin and beckoned me. I quietly followed him to the entry hall, where I was confronted with the sight of my cart just outside, all fixed good as new. It… didn’t make me smile. My grip tightened on the box handles and I grimaced.

    The Third watched me carefully. “You are still displeased?”

    “I get that this is all in good faith, I do, it’s just…” It’s just that state spooks had gone into my house to take my most precious possessions and… do with them whatever they wanted. On a whim. Without asking. Without me even knowing. Even the sight of my repaired cart had a bitter aftertaste, just drove home that I lived at the sufferance of an absolutist police state. And where was that police state while the state’s ward was bringing my workshop down around my ears? I sagged and smiled wryly. “It was nice to pretend I had some control over who goes in and out of my home, for a little while there.”

    “I see.” The Third seemed sympathetic, which I didn’t appreciate seeing as how he wasn’t going to act on it in any way, but it’s not like I expected an absolute dictator to apologise for being an absolute dictator. “Then it is a good thing this is not your compensation either.” The Hokage held a hand to the side. The anbu from before reappeared and deposited some sort of permission slip in his hand, which the Third then gave me. “One-time-use direct line to me. Show it to any ninja and they will see you brought to me, or a message delivered if preferable. You may use it at your discretion, to request a boon within reason, or keep it for an emergency. It is up to you.”

    Unlike everything else, I thought perhaps too unkindly.

    “It was an interesting meeting, Mr. Masanari. Crow will escort you home.”

    The Hokage disappeared in a puff of smoke before I could say anything else, so I turned to the Anbu. He formed a seal and transformed into a nondescript teenager with a biddable manner and genuine looking smile. I smiled weakly back and complied when he invited me to climb into my cart. The nin took the handles and set off towards my home.

    I didn’t feel particularly brave, but I was increasingly discovering that fatalism was a very effective substitute. “Uchiha Shisui, right?”

    The kid almost stopped before recovering. He didn’t answer for a while, probably deciding if he should keep up the act.

    I’d comply with the tacit command if he did, but-

    “How did you know?”

    “The body flicker.” It had been most impressive. ‘Shisui of the Body Flicker’ was famous for good reason. “You look like you can still grow a bit too, so you can’t be any of the seniors. But you’re also too old to be the only other baby Anbu us civilians know of.” Uchiha Itachi was the current ‘face’ of black ops, so to speak. Because politics. “Also, the Hokage let you handle Naruto. Even put you in place of whoever dropped the ball the rest of today.” Unless that was you too, in which case shit job, kid.

    “That’s honestly impressive, sir.”

    “Not really.” And I still wasn’t lying. “Half the people I know would be able to pick you out in a crowd.”

    “Please, sir, no need to exaggerate.”

    “I’m really not.” How to explain this without causing offense? Oh look, I can’t. “Admittedly, you’re easier because of the fame of your shunshin technique, but… You know about people and snakes, right?”

    “I’m not sure what you mean.”

    “Snakes are the one, universal, natural predator of humans that have been there for our entire existence as a race, even after we secured our spot at the top of the food chain. We’ve evolved to be hyperaware of them. We react to them instinctively, spot them from afar even when we’re half blind, they seem bigger than they actually are to our eyes. And even the weakest baby reacts unconsciously to the sound of hissing and slithering, or just to being stared at by a serpent. Humans know when they’re being watched, but with snakes it’s even worse.”

    “… Are you calling the Uchiha snakes?”

    Don’t knife me, little Crow. “I’m saying we’ve been conditioned to react the same way to humanoid creatures that use mind control.”

    The knives didn’t come out. Shisui’s easy going manner dimmed though. “I hear what you’re saying but not how you got there. We don’t use Genjutsu on just anyone and- the Uchiha aren’t creatures.”

    “You’re not, it’s really not your fault,” well, not this generation’s anyway. “Pay attention, I said it’s an evolutionary trait. That means it’s induced over a very long span of time, it doesn’t just crop up in a handful of generations. Though in this case, I could see it being accelerated due to the sheer scale at which it was used.” I hesitated on what came next, but this was too good an opportunity and it was a fair distance to my home, that’s why I needed the lift in the first place. “How much do you know about ancient history? Ancient as in before the wandering clans era, I mean.”

    Creak creak went the wheels. They hadn’t oiled them. I was absurdly relieved by that oversight.

    “I know the academy course and my own clan’s chronicles, plus a bit of reading on the side, but I’m dying to hear your own take on it, sir.”

    “Right, well, I’m only going to say what’s been passed down to me.” By a work of fiction from another world, but I wasn’t going to say that. “So don’t be surprised if it sounds hyperbolic.” Even though it’s really not.

    “Cross my heart, sir.”

    “You say that now.”

    And so, for the rest of the way to my home, I regaled poor Uchiha Shisui with the condensed history of the Ootsutsuki ‘demon’ parasites, the Shinju, Rabbit ‘Goddess’ Kaguya the Enslaver, the tale of the two brothers, and the life of the Six Paths Sage and his many-tailed children that were subsequently undermined and enslaved by his non-tailed children. And their children’s children. And their children’s children’s children and that’s where I stopped because I was on a deadline. I made sure to use all the proper names. I even mentioned 'Kaguya’s will’ that escaped into the world at the end of the apocalypse to set up the stage for her return through mind-bending corruption.

    I only left out that thing about the moon maybe, possibly being populated. I didn’t want to sound like a complete lunatic.

    “And that’s why the uncanny valley exists,” I finished when Shisui stopped at my gate. I climbed down from my cart. “Animals generally have no trouble with other creatures that resemble them, but we humans experience fight or flight instinct if another person looks… well, wrong. It means that, somewhere, somehow, human-seeming creatures must have preyed on us for a long, long time. Long enough for it to become a survival trait to recognize them on sight. And because mind control was the equivalent of paralytic venom for the things, it got lumped in with the rest. That’s how the tradition goes, anyway.”

    The nondescript transformation technique stared at me. “That’s quite the story, sir.”

    I looked at him flatly. “That reaction is exactly why us powerless sods avoid telling you lot anything. You ninja are all capable of reshaping the landscape with magic and making us think we’re stuck in hell as ducks, but somehow it all becomes unbelievable when somebody else does it. I don’t know what kind of trait that is, but it’s not a survival one. All that chakra must be going to your heads.”

    I wasn’t entirely joking. Since chakra reincarnates, wouldn’t that actually happen? There had to be a reason why some people advanced fast enough to become elite murderers by age five. It’s not like accelerated maturation was a regular phenomenon or anything.

    Oh well. I looked at the ninja. “Thanks for the lift.”

    Shisui waved, and then I blinked and realized it was already just an afterimage. Of course.

    Way to enforce the stereotype.

    I stowed my cart in the shed and set about checking my home over. I hadn’t stopped to look after the accident, so I couldn’t tell if someone had been through the mess in the basement. I did check the wall though. The holes were there, but all the nails seemed to have just… slipped out. Despite that some of them were very rusted. Which didn’t make sense. Unless it ate right through and literally severed the things, rust just made nails stick harder. There’s no way a bump from a strip of a boy would have done this.

    A setup? The thought chilled me, as if I wasn’t in limbo already. But why? And for who? Me or Naruto? But then why didn’t they act when it happened? Or at any other point?

    Come to think of it, how would… whoever it was even know it would happen that way? Were they there, watching the whole time? Could they see the future? Or maybe that wasn’t all they did. Was the Anbu an undercover Root? Did the Hokage know? How far did the rabbit hole go? Was there a rabbit hole at all? Disquieted, I walked around my workshop, tugging on all the other shelf racks I had, which were also nailed to the wall. They all held firm.

    This makes zero sense.

    Too disturbed to sleep, I went over my entire house. I didn’t find any seals in the obvious places, or in the not so obvious places I could get to without turning the entire place upside down. It would have been nice to think that meant there weren’t any surveillance bugs, but ninja could have rearranged all my furniture and put it back well before I even got to the hospital, never mind the time since. There was an ear seal or whatever it’s called in every single joint my bed had, for all I knew.

    I hate it when I can’t tell paranoia from common sense.

    I couldn’t sleep, so I just stayed at my desk for a while, gun in one hand and papers in front of me. I collected and arranged the big one. Stacked all the excerpts and references in a neat pile. I could only assume the ninja who retrieved my funeral urns and cart had done only that. If they’d searched my place properly, I doubt any of this would still be here. Or me, even. The title was kind of damning.

    The Breakdown of Konoha-Uchiha Relations: Sabotage or Malice?

    I once thought I’d have to come clean about my reincarnation to someone and hope for the best. Then I did an academic-level article for the newspaper on a whim – the first of its kind in this world, there were people outright citing my pen name these days, I was the father of academic rigor – and I was thoroughly baffled at how much data just… floated in the public consciousness. And public records. It made the censored stuff like the continuity of Kyuubi jinchuriki and Naruto’s parentage stand out like his orange jumpsuit. Which Naruto didn’t have yet, incidentally.

    I pondered my talk with Shisui. Wondered if he had finished reporting it to the Third yet. I wasn’t lying, I’m not the minority thinking like that, even without the whole snakes and mind control thing. It’s why I have any confidence at all in… well, this thing that might see me executed by tomorrow evening. Tobirama’s ‘boon’ to the Uchiha was a white elephant. When your clan is the only one enforcing the law, that means that everyone hates you for every mistake ever made by law enforcement. Moreover, it means constant, simmering resentment because who would actually bother to contest any perceived police injustice after the third dismissal, when the same people committing them are the ones handling the appeals? ‘We have examined our actions and deemed them to be righteous’ was the vastly prevailing perspective, regardless of how true. The Konoha citizenry was unified in its mistrust and resentment of the Uchiha.

    And everyone who disagreed was quickly ostracised out of fear of retaliation. Quietly, but effectively. My neighbours would ruin me if they knew what I talked to Shisui about. If I didn’t use a pen name on my articles, I’d long have been vilified for stirring the pot. And while there were a fair few who might express dislike to this part of Konoha culture, they all blamed the Uchiha for that too.

    And all the while, the other shinobi clans watched all of it happen and passed judgment.

    The thing that pissed me off most is that the solution was so simple.

    But since when did those in power ever do the simple thing? It was like finding bigfoot. In both of my lives.

    I still couldn’t sleep, so I went back down to my workshop to clean up. I didn’t rush, I did things good and thoroughly and even nailed the shelf rack back to the wall again. But it wasn’t morning when I finished. Curse my efficiency.

    I sat at my worktable, looking at the broken picture frames and Naruto’s clumsy attempt to fix them. The nin hadn’t done anything to this for some reason. I hope that didn’t mean the Hokage intended for Naruto to come and try again. He couldn’t be, right? I haven’t offended that badly, or at least I hadn’t when he ordered this.

    I decided to make new frames then and there, just to make sure that wouldn’t happen. I even had enough spare glass. And it still wasn’t morning when I deposited the pictures back to their places on the fireplace mantelpiece.

    I went to the back yard then, to watch the sky like my wife used to. For all of two minutes. I never had patience to do nothing.

    I went back inside and down to the workshop to tinker. From what I knew about Sarutobi Hiruzen, and what had been confirmed today, he liked the soft approach, which was why he used Shisui today and why he would probably continue to do so to put me at ease. I had a few hours, more if the Hokage decided to give me time to rest.

    The look on the kid’s fake face when he saw the tesla coil was only surpassed by his reaction when I hooked it up to my gramophone and made the spark on top play and dance to its own music.

    “Mister Crow. I guess I’m being summoned.”

    Shisui, to my gratification, actually had to put effort into tearing his eyes away. “Yes, sir. I’m to lead you there at once.”

    He didn’t ask. That, too, was most impressive.

    I picked up the binder I’d prepared, reluctantly didn’t look at the drawer where my second gun was stashed, and followed Shisui to the Hokage tower. And as I walked, I pondered the nature of whims and the dramatic change they seemed to bring about in this world.

    In my past life, I was a plasma physicist. I wasn’t particularly ambitious, and I didn’t achieve a capstone in my field or anything. But that didn’t mean there weren’t others who did. And it certainly didn’t mean that the whim didn’t strike me to do something similar here. Unlike with my side work in journalism, that whim wasn’t followed up on. Now, though, I was having second thoughts.

    It probably wouldn’t lead anywhere, but that was alright. Between telephones, audio tapes, television, computer networking, miniaturising anything, cars, there would surely be something I could break the status quo's spine on that the ninja wouldn’t immediately shut down. Most of the technology existed already.

    If nothing else, I’ll at least be rich.

    My mind flashed back to the tesla coil.

    I wonder how chakra will interact with that?

    In my past life, plasma physicists with means not much different than mine had successfully created plasma-based lifeforms.

    If I was still alive tomorrow, I was going to recreate the experiment.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 3: The Burden of Referencing Standards
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member
    A/N: I forgot where I saw the bastard explanation, but it was in some fanfic or other, possibly a gamer Naruto one. Or maybe not.

    dvobaZP.jpg
    Chapter 3: The Burden of Referencing Standards

    “-. October 22, 5 ANB .-“

    “-. Sarutobi Hiruzen, Third Hokage of the Village Hidden in the Leaf .-“​

    “In conclusion, the Uchiha Clan’s so-called ‘Curse of Hatred’ as coined by the Second Hokage has become a self-fulfilling prophecy. Though founded by Tobirama Senju and ostensibly given entirely to the Uchiha as a sign of trust and good faith between the Senju and themselves, the Konoha Military Police has instead become the white elephant through which the Uchiha Clan is being alienated. This is further exacerbated by a variety of ancillary factors: building the police station next to a prison, the lack of involvement by the Uchiha clan in countering the Nine Tails’ attack, moving the Uchiha Clan grounds to the outskirts of the village instead of inward during the rebuilding, and the visceral fight or flight response experienced by humans to the threat of mind control – which the Uchiha habitually resort to, even outside those rare cases where they have to act against other shinobi. This is coupled with the perceived lack of mechanisms for appeal in case of police overstep, as those handling the appeals are the same, either literally or figuratively, as those committing the perceived abuses to begin with. Based on the statistical trends laid out previously, an irreversible breakdown of Konoha-Uchiha relations will most likely reach the tipping point in as little as a year. Therefore, a fundamental change in policy and practice is urgently required, both to break the ‘abuse privileges’ narrative that has resulted from this monopoly on punitive force, as well as to provide alternative vectors of interaction through which the optics of the Uchiha Clan may be rehabilitated. The following are the scenarios most likely to occur according to current projections, with recommendations given to hopefully prevent them, or failing that mitigate the consequences.”

    At his signal, Crow paused the video that Hiruzen and this expanded version of his council were still not done picking apart despite having already watched it eight different times during their closed-room discussions, with abundant pauses and rewinds during each. His old teammates Mitokado Homura and Utatane Koharu, Root Commander Shimura Danzo, Jonin Commander Nara Shikaku, even the head of the Konoha Torture and Interrogation Force was present, Morino Ibiki. Hiruzen had also chosen to always have Uchiha Shisui among the Anbu on duty for these past four days, as an unofficial liaison with the Uchiha Clan head. Uchiha Fugaku’s attendance during the first day had almost devolved into a screaming match between him and Danzo, before the former stormed out in disgust. Sarutobi was honestly surprised Fugaku had requested to be present for this ‘final’ ‘evaluation’ of Masanari Hanzo’s ‘scientific thesis,’ despite his so very personal stake in the issue.

    Shikaku sighed gustily and rested his chin in his hand. “That this man is not a shinobi is a damned tragedy.”

    “Are we still sure he isn’t?” Fugaku grunted, pointedly not looking at Danzo.

    “We’ve investigated thoroughly. If he’s a ninja, he’s both the best and least effective damn spy in all of written history,” Ibiki replied. “Also, I disguised myself and ‘ran into’ him the evening after. Said I saw him coming out of the Hokage Tower and asked him what it was like to be a civilian inside. The man looked at me like I was insane for thinking he wouldn’t make me – even though I fooled experienced ninja with the same trick and half the effort. He then told me, very seriously over his armful of copper thread, magnets and rubber bands, that he wouldn’t know because he was too busy potentially signing his own death warrant in service of ‘defending his doctoral thesis in political science.’ I didn’t even have to fake my laughter, I thought him seeing through me was just a lucky shot in the dark, that his self-awareness was an act, after all, what kind of doctor is that?”

    “Isn’t he though?” Homura mused. “He identified the symptoms, diagnosed the disease, investigated the subject’s medical history and provided treatment recommendations.”

    “Quite,” Ibiki agreed. “Seeing as the man has literally invented an entire new scientific field just for this, I figure he can title himself whatever he wants.”

    ‘Entire new scientific field’ was putting it mildly. It had taken three hours for Masanari Hanzo to finish ‘defending his thesis’, five more for him to flag under their questions about his methodology (which came with a stack of papers even thicker than the thesis itself, and that wasn’t even counting the appendices, whose collective volume exceeded everything else combined), a night-long closed door Council session just to understand the procedures used, three days for them to go over it individually, an entire week for them to discuss it in council, and now they were trying to figure out where to go from here.

    Not very successfully.

    The introduction of the ‘thesis’ amounted to just over ten thousand words all on its own. The man then provided ‘background’ in the form of an extensive ‘literature review’ covering every fact about the Uchiha Clan history and Konoha Military Police that wasn’t restricted or classified. The man then dedicated fifteen thousand words just to the description of his methodology, the scope of which even Danzo found, quite frankly, intimidating. A ‘quantitative research of police action trends' using pragmatist philosophy’ based on a ‘statistical analysis of verdicts and appeal outcomes between the 745 - 739 AS period.’ Except that statistical analysis was actually six different kinds of statistical analysis, four of which nobody in that room – or elsewhere – had ever encountered before. Masanari Hanzo seemed to have come up with them himself, and even included extensive documentation on the procedures and calculations, altogether exceeding the actual final content of the thesis itself.

    There was something called ‘analysis of variance,’ another named ‘Finn rank correlation’ after his odd pen name and ‘explained’ as ‘a nonparametric measure of rank correlation showing the statistical dependence between the rankings of two variables’, a positively torturous descent into Yomi called ‘polynomial regression analysis’ (that came with almost as many pages as everything else combined just to illustrate the mathematics involved), and a four procedure called a ‘prescriptive analysis’ full of more graphs and charts than all the others combined ‘in service of guiding fture decision-making.’ Masanari ‘confessed’ that one of these methods actually belonged to someone name Carl Gauss who died long ago. It did not appease anyone. At all. It had taken Hiruzen an entire sleepless night to understand. A success matched only by Shikaku, before the man rubbed his tired face, burst into laughter and loudly proclaimed that he was stealing all of it. Ibiki needed two days, but at the end of which he also declared the same as Shikaku soon after.

    Feeling vengeful, the Hokage, Ibiki and Shikaku had pulled up their sleeves and meticulously checked all the man’s numbers. Good news, they found errors. Bad news, they only spotted those errors after painstakingly inputting what little they could of the data into their computers, which civilians didn’t have access to. Worse news, fixing those errors only made Masanari’s results and conclusions tighter and his many tables and charts look even more damning.

    And then after the ‘quantitative’ part of the ‘thesis’, as if to show pity to the poor sods who couldn’t keep up with his calculations, the man also devoted some thirty thousand words to a ‘qualitative thematic analysis of unstructured interviews’ with ‘an ad-hoc sample of Konoha’s citizenry’ on ‘the perceived impact of the Konoha Military Police on the social dynamics involving Uchiha clansmen.’ Which came with their own appendices in the form of yet another stack of papers, this time filled with transcripts.

    Wrapping up everything was a ‘metanarrative discussion’ of the ‘trends’ and ‘themes’ in the context of the official laws, regulations, decrees and statements given by the Hokage Tower relative to the Uchiha Clan, versus the latter’s official responses ‘as published in the Konoha Sage journal since the first issue to the present day.’ An itemized list of all excerpts used was included in the ‘bibliography,’ alongside the extensive list of books consulted and cited throughout the paper, complete with author name, title, date of publication, and volume or issue number where relevant.

    Typewritten, formatted and ‘referenced’ to ‘standard’ with matter of fact, vicious factualness. A standard Masanari himself had set and was already being followed on by others, according to reports from Konoha and elsewhere.

    Civilians have no less pride than shinobi, it seems, Hiruzen pondered somberly. But they don’t draw it from violence and death.

    “I don’t suppose we have any better idea of who the man’s been talking to?” Fugaku was looking at Danzo quite pointedly now. Danzo ignored him. Fugaku grit his teeth.

    “He was very conscientious about protecting his sources,” Ibiki answered instead. “I know he’s not a ninja, but I still want him in my department.”

    “You can ask,” Hiruzen allowed. “And only ask. No coercion. Either way, I doubt he’ll agree.”

    “Don’t bother,” said Danzo, the first thing he had said all day. “He is too soft.”

    You mean his moral values are too strong, Hiruzen thought as the others reprised prior talking points for the nth time. The ‘thesis’ preceded its conclusion with an extended tract about research ethics and how the complete redaction of all names, dates, verbal tics, demographic details, and all other ‘personally identifying information’ – literally everything that could possibly help identify the people who obviously didn’t know where their talks were headed – was insufficient ethical rigor. Because it apparently wasn’t enough to satisfy the principles of ‘anonymity,’ ‘confidentiality’, ‘beneficence’ and ‘non-maleficence’ if the research lacked ‘authenticity.’ Which, in this case, was apparently undermined because the ‘primary data collection’ was done without the participants’ ‘informed consent.’

    Danzo beheld Hiruzen with his lone, gimlet eye. “You cannot mean to follow the lead of this man.”

    “Doctors are in the business of healing,” he deflected. “Will we begrudge a man for trying to heal nations instead of individuals?” Konoha was not technically a nation unto itself, but Hiruzen could easily imagine the man setting his mind on even wider horizons.

    “I suppose the matter is simple then,” Homura murmured, which got meaningful silence from around the table and a weary sigh from the Jonin Commander who was glaring at Hanzo’s frozen image on the screen. The man did not appreciate all the sleep he missed.

    “I disagree,” Danzo said severely. “We are ninja. We do not simply accept information without verification.”

    Shikaku slouched in his chair. “Except everything is easily verifiable since it all comes from public sources and common knowledge in the village.”

    “Nevertheless, I move to have him detained and subjected to a Yamanaka mind dissection. The matter is far too sensitive to risk.”

    “No,” Hiruzen said mildly, ignoring Danzo’s glare. “Neither he nor Inoichi warrant such duress.” Or mental crippling.

    “You cannot tell me you are ready to ignore all these… incongruities. There is nothing in the man’s background that accounts for his-“

    “Impressive skillset?” Shikaku interrupted where even Hiruzen’s old colleagues were too hesitant. “You yourself said Root has been keeping track of his comings and goings ever since his second publication and never saw him dig anywhere he wasn’t allowed, why are you only raising issue now?”

    Danzo’s one eye stared flatly at the other man. “Nothing in his file accounts for any of this… intelligence gathering expertise.”

    “Masanari Hanzo, Age 28, civilian, occupation: electrician, handyman and occasional inventor of toys and, only very recently, the odd ninja tool with built-in electrical functionality,” Koharu read, before putting the very thin folder down. “We’ve seen similar changes in life paths for many after the Kyuubi attack, with much less blatant trauma. The shift in interests can easily be explained by the tragic loss of a family to entertain and provide for.”

    “You are making excuses for him now as well?”

    Hiruzen shook his head. “I will not begrudge a man his competence-“

    “Then you should begrudge his arrogance and presumption.”

    “-Especially when he revealed it to me fully expecting the very motions you are setting forward right now, Danzo. That’s why he asked for amnesty pre-emptively, which I will remind you was granted.”

    Danzo’s eye narrowed.

    “That man is a brave citizen of this village risking his own life to prevent the greatest tragedy Konoha may ever see. By your own admission, his conclusions are credible enough to push for crippling interrogation. By your own admission, he’s done nothing suspicious other than not being a ninja.”

    That’s the Root of it, isn’t it old friend? He embarrassed you. His intelligence gathering embarrassed you. Really, he embarrassed all of them, a mere civilian. And none of them could wash the insult away without literally destroying the research and killing the man as well as everyone else in the room.

    The atmosphere chilled under Danzo’s mood.

    Hiruzen did not back down. It was hardly unreasonable for a civilian to fear overstep, especially in light of laws like the Kyuubi Taboo which the man had broken at several points during his ‘defence.’ Particularly while summarising the section on ‘potential sabotage by missing-in-action Uchiha survivors or defectors subverted by enemy factions.’ Fugaku had been offended at the insinuation, but a reminder of Madara’s late life was as quelling as ever.

    Hopefully Danzo would not take this personally like everyth-

    “And what of the sensitive secrets he has stumbled upon? Are we to suffer those as well in his defenceless hands?”

    There had been one and only point when Hiruzen almost lost his composure and nearly had the man arrested, despite having signed off on the pre-emptive amnesty. Masanari Hanzo had accurately inferred that Naruto was the Fourth Hokage’s son, based purely on his appearance and the fact that Hiruzen had ‘chosen the soft approach to inculcating the Will of Fire philosophy’. The man dared question his intentions towards Naruto – the words had cut surprisingly deep – in the same breath that he pointed out how Naruto was publicly ostracised and vilified since before his pranking days, despite his close relation with Hiruzen. Which was apparently ‘clear evidence of a conflict of interests on the matter so great in scope as to dictate the conduct of the entire Ville Hidden in the Leaf, from the lowest civilian to the highest ninja.’

    That was bad enough, but the man had also deduced Kushina’s identity as the previous Kyuubi jinchuriki based on Minato’s known relationship with her, his choice of vessel, and the timing of Mito’s demise right after Kushina’s arrival to Konoha. Then, as if half of everyone on the other side of the stands wasn’t itching to have him permanently silenced already, the man went and theorised sabotage by third parties during Kushina’s birth. Based purely on the superlative sealing expertise of both Naruto’s parents, the vitality of the Uzumaki, and the lack of Kyuubi rampage during Mito’s own childbirth.

    And then, to add injury to insult, the man afforded barely a page to speculating on the potential aims of such a third party, the intelligence gathering capabilities – or insider knowledge – needed to know when and how to strike, and the likely abilities required to overcome the Yellow Flash – including space-time manipulation that, notably, none of the Uchiha still in the village actually possessed at the time. Instead, the man moved on with a brief ‘but this is beyond the competence of this researcher to speculate and beyond the scope of this thesis besides’.

    Ibiki had smiled.

    Hiruzen hadn’t.

    That at least half the Konoha leadership needed a mere civilian to spell that out to them was absolutely galling.

    “To be quite honest,” Nara Shikaku suddenly said amidst the tension. “The fact that Masanari expects Konoha to punish good service instead of rewarding it has me wondering where we failed.”

    Fugaku pounced immediately on that oblique shot against Danzo, starting a whole new rush of arguments. Hiruzen left them to it and looked grimly at Tobirama’s portrait. Did you know this would happen? He looked to the Fourth’s frame next. What didn’t you have time to tell me, Minato?

    “Lord Hokage,” Koharu called just as the tension was about to snap into shouting like they’d barely managed to avoid since that first, disastrous afternoon at the start of this mess. “What have you decided?”

    I want this man on my staff, Hiruzen groused internally. He might actually know what peace looks like. A vain hope, but it was nice to dream. “There is hardly anything to say that has not been said and re-said. What remains is to determine how the relevant parties act on this information.”

    Hiruzen looked at Fugaku then.

    Fugaku tossed Danzo one last glare, frowned and pursed his lips as he looked down at his copy of the Masanari Treatise. Glancing at the page, Hiruzen saw it to be the much debated and controversial ‘Predictions’ section.

    Hiruzen turned the pages on his own version and skimmed the words for the dozenth time. The scenarios most likely to occur according to current projections. Alienation. Defection. Exodus. Aggressive action. Bloody counter action. Internal schism. Violent schism. Coup d’etat. Failed coup d’etat. Pre-emptive decapitation strike. Failed decapitation strike. Consequences the same in all cases, different only in the degree of severity. Moral failure for Konoha, moral Failure for Uchiha, diplomatic failure for both sides, loss of life, collateral damage, unrelated casualties even if the Konoha Military Police does not take advantage of its position to hold Konoha’s general populace hostage, all scenarios will foment worry among other clans about being similarly suppressed and purged. Total war unlikely to conclude without survivors that will harbour resentment and betray Konoha to other factions, will eliminate the Sharingan as an asset and/or let hundreds of sharingan eyes to fall in the hands of bad actors, loss of major strategic deterrent will invite overstep by independent actors and any clandestine organisations seeking to fill the vacuum. Total war will lead to either Konoha’s destruction or a complete Uchiha Massacre, butchery of countless men and women and children, worst case scenario, avoid at all costs.

    Study limitations: the thesis perspective may be influenced by the researcher’s personal bias that ‘all costs’ does not include ‘moral costs,’ as there are no moral costs, only losses. Disclaimer: this researcher does not presume to dictate Konoha ninja policy or culture.

    Hiruzen looked from the binder to Fugaku. He wondered what the man was thinking. He wondered what it said about himself that he didn’t instantly dismiss the possibility that he would ever order such a thing. He wondered what it meant that he was nonetheless determined not to push things to that point but a random civilian still believed it might happen. Just a year into the future.

    Finally, Fugaku lifted his eyes from the binder. “I want to talk to him face-to-face.”

    Hiruzen barely suppressed his relief and carefully did not look down at the ‘Recommendations.’ That was not a refusal. “Then it’s a good thing I took the liberty of summoning him for an appointment today. In fact, I believe he has been waiting for over ten minutes already.” Hiruzen pulled the crystal ball out of his drawer and activated it, focusing his intent on the public half of his office.

    The image and sound cleared just in time to show Masanari Hanzo not even trying to hide his disgruntlement as Naruto talked his ear off while crawling up and down the Hokage’s office looking for magic scrolls. “-gotta be some around here, there’s no way there aren’t, the Old Man never leaves me in here on my own, that’s gotta mean he left something for me, believe it!”

    “On my own, he says, what am I, a ghost?” Hanzo deadpanned, slumping in his chair. “What did I do to deserve this? I get the waiting, it’s a standard power play, but why did he have to drop you on me too?”

    “Hey! What’s your problem!?”

    “You’re my problem, weren’t you listening?”

    “But I didn’t do anything!”

    The man lifted his head from his hand to stare at Naruto incredulously.

    “Oh come on, that was last week and I said I was sorry!”

    “Kid, you apologise and hope that maybe the other guy will forgive a harmless mistake. Destroying my only cart, desecrating my family’s remains and breaking into my own home to almost kill me isn’t an honest mistake, it’s at least four cardinal sins piled on top of each other.”

    Naruto opened his mouth, closed it, crossed his arms, turned his back on the man and sullenly dropped on his behind on top of Hiruzen’s desk.

    Far from being moved, Hanzo quietly sighed and leaned back to enjoy his moment of peace.

    Hiruzen frowned, unable to suppress his disappointment. He’d hoped that putting them in a room together would… Ah, but he was starting to understand that Masanari Hanzo had a fundamentally different perspective than the rest of them.

    “I wasn’t trying to kill you,” Naruto muttered, notably not disputing the rest.

    “I know kid,“ – Naruto perked up – “but that only makes you even more of a menace, you do realize that right?” And now Naruto was deflating like a balloon. “Oh, don’t give me that look, my kids were ten times cuter than you and it never worked for them either.”

    Naruto balked in outrage. “I’m not cute!”

    “Exactly.”

    “Gah!” Naruto shrieked, shaking his fist. “You suck!”

    “Do you even know what that means?”

    “It means you’re a poopy head!”

    “Okay, so you don’t know, thank goodness.”

    “Hey! What’s that supposed to mean!”

    Hanzo winced and rubbed his temple. “Kid, I can already see you there. You don’t need to keep yelling at me.”

    Somehow, that struck Naruto mute.

    The man huffed, crossed his arms and dropped his head, clearly hoping against hope to doze off.

    Hiruzen was struck by the sight. We’ve been abusing your goodwill, haven’t we? They’d been doing that all that time, come to think of it. They made him hold his presentation the same day he was let out of the hospital with instructions to take it easy. I’ve been holding a civilian to the same standard of fitness as my ninja. But the man made it so easy…

    “Nobody else does,” Naruto muttered just as Hiruzen was about to end the view.

    Hanzo grunted like an honorary Uchiha. What a disturbing thought.

    It only emboldened Naruto. “Nobody else sees me. I don’t know what they see when they look at me, but it’s not me! They’ve been glaring at me since forever! Well, now they’ve got a good reason! I’m sorry you got caught up in it but I’m not sorry I did it, so there!” Naruto was more perceptive than he let on, if only- “I wish I at least knew why they hate me so much.”

    “It’s nothing you did, kid.”

    The mounting levity around Hiruzen abruptly vanished.

    “What that supposed to mean-wait, you know what it is? Tell me, tell me!”

    Hanzo recoiled from the face of Naruto that was suddenly there. “Safe distance, safe distance you menace!”

    “That’s so mean!” But Naruto backed off. Just enough to swing back and forth on his heels and- “Tell me, tell me, tell me, tell me, tell me, tell me-“

    Hanzo glared and Hiruzen was just about to signal the Anbu when- “It’s your hair, alright?”

    … Eh?

    “At least that’s part of it. For some people. Relatively speaking.”

    “Stop using big words like I’m an idiot!”

    “Kid, you’re blond.”

    “What’s wrong with that?”

    “Look, kid, I’m only telling you what other people told me alright? Other people will have other reasons and-”

    “Tell me, tell me, tell me, tell me-“

    “Not until you stop nagging.”

    Naruto, with visible effort, stopped talking. He still swung back and f-

    “That means stop with the swinging too, you brat!”

    -orth no longer. Hiruzen was honestly impressed. Now if only he could trust a hope that the man wasn’t going to stretch the terms of his amnesty, he might-

    “Anyway, Uzumaki are redheads-“

    “Like you?”

    “Naruto!”

    “Sorry, sorry!”

    Hanzo opened his mouth-

    “So like you?”

    “Yes, like me, but I’m not-! Gods kid, you complain people ignore you and then don’t even listen to me when I don’t?”

    “Well so-rry!” Naruto huffed then withered under Hanzo’s glare. “I mean I’m sorry. I’ll listen now.”

    Hanzo glared for so long that even Hiruzen thought he’d just drop the talk in disgust. “Look kid, I’m going to use simple words so even a dumbass like you can understand.”

    Naruto puffed out his cheeks but did his best to keep quiet. He almost succeeded.

    Hanzo scoffed, then looked at Naruto and spoke. Very slowly. “Uzumaki are redheads. You’re not. The Uzumaki are all dead. You’re not. As such, some people resent you for living when the ‘real’ Uzumaki they actually knew and liked don’t.”

    The silence in the Hokage’s office was deep and as damning as everything else Hanzo had revealed in those two weeks.

    “Good job. Now you can talk.”

    “But… but that’s not fair – and what’s even – I have a clan?!”

    “Neither was it fair when you broke into my home and nearly killed me.” Naruto collapsed like felled by an arrow through the heart, the man was not letting that go, was he? If only it wasn’t such an apt distraction. “Also, you’re not living it up like royalty even though the last two Uzumaki were practically princesses.”

    Naruto jumped back to his feet, eyes sparkling. “We had princesses!?”

    As such, certain people think you’re a bastard.”

    There was a stunned silence. On both sides of the crystal ball.

    “But I don’t wanna be a bastard!” Naruto whined, falling back down to his knees dramatically. “They made me do it!”

    “Like I made you almost kill me?” Naruto punched the floor even more dramatically, is this what his grandson was going to be like? Hiruzen wished his daughter luck if- “Not that kind of bastard. A literal bastard. Kid with no legitimate parents, born out of wedlock, spawned on the wrong side of the sheets, etcetera.”

    Hiruzen met the eyes of those around him with every bit as much incredulity. It couldn’t be so easy to-it couldn’t possibly have been so easy all this time, could it?

    “… I’m a bastard?”

    “Never saw your birth records so I can’t say,” the man masterfully avoided saying a single lie. “But you’re blond instead of a redhead, you live off the village dole instead of literally anything else, and you’re so obnoxiously loud that I have literally spent the last ten minutes wanting to kill myself.”

    “Why are you always so mean to meeeeeeeee?”

    Hiruzen ended the technique before Masanari Hanzo went and really made him feel like a fool.

    And now he got to enjoy the awkward silence with just the shinobi elite, how wonderful.

    It was Shikaku who broke it, and the smirk he sent the hokage was as self-deprecating as it was insolent. “The man just can’t stop embarrassing you, Lord Hokage.”

    “So it would seem,” Hiruzen groused. “If it pleases you, Fugaku, we’ll go meet him now.”

    “It would please me very much.”

    “After you then. Everyone else, dismissed. Though please leave the man be for now. We’ve crowded him enough, I think.” And I don’t want to think what he’d do to embarrass one of you next. He met Danzo’s gaze on the way out. Again.

    The moment they walked in, Naruto invaded the Hokage’s personal space with a literal deluge of where and what and how and “Why didn’t you tell me I was a bastard, I can’t believe it!” and now he had to explain to a hyperactive child that no, he was not a bastard but it was important that nobody else know that because of reasons only grownups can understand. Hiruzen truly envied Fugaku in that moment, but he supposed he brought this on himself.

    “Mister Masanari.”

    Hanzo stood. “Chief Uchiha, please forgive me if I don’t meet your eyes.”

    “I understand the sentiment.” Which said nothing of his tolerance for it. “But this is the Hokage Tower. There are elite Anbu watching us. I am not permitted to inflict genjutsu unprovoked in this place.”

    There were indeed Anbu and… yes, Danzo had used their access passages to take a spot behind the fake wall.

    “… I suppose we are only ever at the Hokage’s mercy.” The man met Fugaku’s eyes.

    Hiruzen wondered not for the first time why this man’s words cut him so easily. “Crow, get Naruto home please.”

    “But-NO, NOT AGAaaaiiiinnnn-!“ Naruto’s voice faded into the distance before the window shut, re-activating the sound trapping arrays.

    “I’ve some questions about your treatise,” Fugaku said once calm returned.

    “I’m sure there’s nothing in there that you haven’t all thought about yourselves,” Masanari demurred. He wasn’t even playing coy.

    “No indeed,” Fugaku said dryly, not saying what they were all thinking.

    The fact that a mere civilian (and not even the only one) could talk so frankly and insightfully about something of that magnitude based entirely on public information was a slap in the face of each of them and the village as a whole. Shikaku was right. If a mere civilian could pin all that down without any skullduggery, what the hell had they even been doing with this village?

    “I have only one question about this... treatise,” stated the Uchiha Clan Head. “When you spoke about ‘clandestine factions’, what specifically did you have in mind?”

    “… Lord Hokage, I don’t suppose my amnesty’s still short of its expiration date?”

    Oh dear. Hiruzen barely countered Danzo’s hostile will burst before anyone noticed it. Why did I let Fugaku get my hopes up? “… I’m willing to extend it to include today, notwithstanding anything… self-incriminating, let’s say, about acts committed outside this period.”

    “Right,” Hanzo muttered. “In that case, I can only say that I earnestly hope you weren’t actually trying to keep it a secret.”

    Fugaku’s eyes flickered imperceptibly between Danzo’s location and back. “This ‘it’ being…?”

    Hanzo looked back to the Hokage uncertainly. Hiruzen sighed. Ordering silence or anything else would make Hiruzen incriminate himself, and if a civilian had somehow found out, what point even was there? “Please speak freely.”

    “Right, so… my wall.” What followed was a thorough description of Masanari Hanzo’s basement shelf rack, the wall behind it, a tract on the material physics involved in the rusting of nails, and everything that didn’t make sense about the whole thing, after which Hanzo finally finished with “-and so I’m really hoping the ones who clearly had the wrong idea about me have had their orders clarified. While I understand that village security is important, I hope I’ve sufficiently proven I’m working for rather than against it by now. I’d appreciate if I could live without the uncertainty of whether or not I still have a sword hanging over me, if you get my meaning.”

    Why don’t I have a harder time believing this is happening? “… You know what, Mister Masanari, I’m not sure I do get your meaning. Please elaborate.”

    Hanzo looked at him worriedly. “You know… them. I couldn’t say what you’d even call them, The Spooks? The Anbu’s Anbu? The cleaners, the stealers, the nin-that-must-not-be-named, you know the ones.”

    Fugaku casually walked around the office, incidentally stopping to lean right against the wall that Danzo was hiding behind. “That’s quite the theory.”

    “Yes, it truly is,” Hiruzen carefully didn’t let his mood slip. “Quite the leap to make from just that suspicion, however.”

    “Suspi- Lord Third, at least half the village knows about them.”

    Fugaku was suddenly holding Danzo’s wall in place with his chakra-coated foot. Hiruzen hoped the man was just being overcautious. “... Describe your thought process.”

    “… I guess? Even the blackest of Anbu have days off and can be contacted by their family through official channels, however delayed. So when academy students or genin get recruited only to vanish off the face of the earth without such official channels being available, parents tend to notice. They also tend to notice when they’re being stonewalled through said channels for literally the rest of their lives. The lack of non-disclosure agreements is another glaring sign. I hate to say it, but when the occasional baby shinobi goes missing in action, don’t be surprised if the parents assume it was the nin-who-must-not-be-named instead of the official story.”

    Oh, how it must burn Danzo that he didn’t eliminate this man as he clearly wished he’d done now. “I suppose those assumptions are reasonable, however unsupported.” How far past my boundaries have you gone, Danzo, if the general population can see through you now? “Is that all?”

    Hanzo looked to Fugaku now. “I’m sorry to cause offense, but this policy of inserting certain high-status children into Anbu for the express purpose of propaganda does its own part to convince people that Anbu aren’t the real Anbu.”

    Fugaku crossed his arms with a glare. “Are you questioning my son’s competence?”

    “I’m answering your and the Hokage’s question. Don’t kill the messenger, please.”

    Fugaku grunted, irritated but not murderously offended. “… You say the civilians all know about this?”

    “I don’t know about all, but a lot of us, yeah. Were we really not supposed to?”

    Did he really just ask that? “Mister Masanari… if such an organisation existed, and if I, the Hokage, was unaware of it or did actually tolerate its existence, why would you possibly assume it wasn’t supposed to be a real secret?”

    “Well… because it’s treated like one of those polite fictions only you lot are allowed to be coy about? In my experience, people generally treat it like the Jinchuriki Taboo but… well, there was never an actual decree about it. Which makes sense if it’s rogue or a secret among black ops secrets, not mentioning it is the done thing, obviously. But this ‘let’s abduct people and hope they don’t notice’ approach has an expiration date, and it must have passed ten or twenty years ago at this point. It’s the fatal weakness of any clandestine faction with high turnover, everyone knows that.”

    Everyone knows that, repeated over and over in Hiruzen’s mind. Everyone knows that, everyone knows that, everyone knows-

    “If the nin-that-must-not-be-named only recruited from Anbu it wouldn’t be so obvious, but they don’t. So we try to keep mum about it up until we’re overwhelmed by panic or grief. Or, well, booze. Then we commiserate.”

    “And yet,” Fugaku said silkily. “Despite it being such a sprawling crisis as you claim, not one complaint has passed my desk.”

    Or mine, but then again how much reach does Danzo have if-

    “Because we’re not allowed to complain?” Hanzo’s tone, damn him, was as unhappy as it was resigned. “We all knew what we were signing our kids up for when we moved here. Or we thought we did. It’s not like we have input on whatever ‘strategic benefit of one genin’ means, or get to see how that compares to our other contributions to the village. We tell ourselves the village just claimed its due earlier than we expected and try to move on with our lives, praying we’ll hear from our children again someday. Those who can’t cope with that leave. Or kill themselves.”

    And that, Hiruzen thought bleakly, was the most damning thing Hanzo had said since he first met the man. Has the spirit of the Will of Fire truly been perverted to this degree?

    “How did this not filter up through the ninja grapevine?” The man asked when neither of them could find anything to say, sounding every bit as baffled as Hiruzen felt. “Our outdoor venues aren’t exactly segregated. Then again, it took me five years, and in the end I only got my say because Naruto happened to… well, whatever’s been going on with my damn wall.”

    “This is all I wanted to know,” Fugaku suddenly declared, pushing away from the wall and making for the door. “I’ll be back to discuss plans at your pleasure, Lord Third. We’ll explore options on our end until then.” Hiruzen’s heart leapt, was the man actually agreeing to-? “I think I’ll look into this matter as well, and try to find out how many of those families who left actually got to where they’re going. Personal interest, you understand.”

    Hiruzen’s heart promptly sank down again. You just had to end on a sour note, didn’t you? Damn that man.

    The door opened and closed, leaving the Hokage and Hanzo alone with only the Anbu and Danzo’s hidden presence for company.

    “So,” Hanzo said. “Am I being executed?”

    “Mister Masanari.”

    “Yes, sir?”

    “You are dismissed.” The man was too surprised to move. “Rest assured, there are no outstanding orders for your elimination.” Surveillance was a different matter, but Hiruzen really just wanted to have someone else doing that for a change. Say for the next year or three. “We have looked at your findings very closely and will take what measures are necessary. You will be called at a later point to discuss compensation, but for now please go with my appreciation for your diligence. And for your patience. I know this has been stressful for you, especially so soon after a hospital stay.”

    “This has been a breeze actually.” Could the man stop being a contrarian for one min- “I was ready for several years of scrutiny and weekly interrogation when I started this, assuming I didn’t get lobotomised or tossed into a black hole somewhere by the nin-that-must-not-be-named.” Again with the - what kind of village did this man thing he was running here? “Instead, I got to prepare my thesis in peace and got to defend it in a setting where I could actually delude myself into thinking my bigger stature compared to all of you actually made a difference to my survival prospects! Thanks for that. By your leave?”

    If only you knew how deeply your self-awareness cut. “Go.”

    Finally, Masanari Hanzo left him in peace.

    The wall slid open. “Hiruzen-“

    “Not now Danzo.”

    “This situation cannot be left to-“

    “Danzo,” said the Third Hokage of the Village Hidden in the Leaves. “I never pardon the same sin twice. You know that, don’t you?”

    “... Yet your advance pardon allowed this man to commit the same sin over and over in the course of mere hours.”

    “Are you here to request a few for Root’s deviances? Because I must say I am quite keen to learn all about them now.”

    The silence almost broke under its own weight as their wills and chakra scraped against each other.

    Finally, Danzo inclined his head – barely. “I suppose it is called common sense for a reason.” The man withdrew. From the room and, soon, from the tower entire.

    You’ll never stop twisting the spirit of my law, will you?

    Despite himself, Hiruzen had Crow bring him the thesis. Looked at it for a while. At the ‘Recommendations.’ Minimize the use of mind control. Move the Uchiha to the inner village for more consistent contact with the general populace. Recruit Hyuuga shinobi for more operational flexibility. Recruit Inuzuka for tracking and forensics. Consider the use of Yamanaka auxiliaries. Shared leadership on rotation between the three clans. Membership to ideally be opened eventually to any law-abiding applicant of relevant skills regardless of background.

    Hiruzen barely saw the words anymore. All he could think was that he couldn’t believe Konoha was a place where citizens could only do good in spite of him and his Shinobi. He didn’t want Konoha to be a place where people talked to him believing he might order them executed at every moment. That madness was for the lawless, for Rain, for the Village of Mists, not here.

    He got up from his chair and went to the window. Looked at the Hokage monument. Looked down at the people going about their day. Somewhere among them, there was a large minority, perhaps even majority, of civilian people who understood how he and his shinobi worked better than most genin. Yet the invisible divide between them and the ninja was so large that nobody saw fit to recognize that, never mind report.

    Konoha’s citizens are no fools at least.

    The thought wasn’t as happy as it used to be.
     
    Chapter 4: The Art of Messiah Wrangling
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member
    FlMswsk.jpg

    “-. October 28, 5 ANB .-“​


    Naruto was stalking me.

    It was horrible.

    I felt watched whenever I passed a second-floor window, the chair outside my gate was always an inch off, my neighbours were drawing away, the vendors were giving me the hairy eyeball, every time I was out I felt like I was being followed, I was getting a complex whenever I stepped out on the streets, Uzumaki Naruto was ruining my life.

    This could not be borne.

    Pre-emptive action was urgently required.

    I briefly considered the positively absurd notion that feeling myself being watched meant I wasn’t also being watched by ninja because I couldn’t feel them. I promptly dismissed the notion. Obviously, ninja knew how to run surveillance without looking directly at people. The ninja way had a lot of problems, but skill wasn’t one of them.

    The way of the powerless sod it is.

    Business as usual then.

    I’d already twisted my exalted specialty towards the ignoble task of toy making because Konoha’s power lines were mostly decoys except for the isolated network installed on the main streets for shops and restaurants to tap into. I also had to become an accredited doctor in the opposite of my specialty just to avoid becoming a passive accessory to mass murder. Now it was apparently time for an experimental dive into the field of social psychology too.

    It went something like this.

    “Yori! I'm in a pickle! The Menace won’t leave me alone, what do you think I should do? No I don’t want to go to Fumihito about this, you know how faint of heart he is, that’s why I came to you. The neighbours say what? Well clearly they haven’t called on your wisdom as much as I have, please indulge me goodman. No, I can’t do any of that because there’s ninja watching us now. I know, it’s unconscionable for the rest of you! Wow, all my options are shit, aren’t they? You’re right, the only thing I can do is try to train the beast into something that at least acts enough as a human to get some peace around here again. I’ll tell everyone what you said and let them know there’s no hard feelings, Fumihito will be relieved.”

    “That’s not what I – I didn’t mean – Masanari wait, Hanzo, HANZO!”

    “Fumihito! You won’t believe what Yori told me, I went to him for advice about the damned Menace stalking me and it turned out my only option is to indulge the brat and hope I can train it to act human for the sake of the rest of us. Figured I should let you know, I know how tense you’ve been with what’s been happening, I don’t want you to keep stressing out. No, I’m sorry, I’m pretty sure the ninja will keep watching us forever now, but hey, at least the Menace means it won’t be the nin-who-must-not-be-named, that’s something, right? Hey Fumihito, why don’t you go lie down, you’re looking a bit pale there, I’ll do your groceries while I’m out looking for hellion bait, bye now!”

    “I’m not – How’s that supposed to – Why would the nin – Hanzo, HANZO!”

    Yori was that insufferable extrovert that wanted to know everything and gave you unsolicited advice on everything while eating your best food and planning how to best step on you to get ahead. Fumihito was that easily exhausted introvert that couldn’t say no to anyone and dealt with his problems by hiding in his backroom until you went away. Fumihito’s wife was the stereotypical screeching gossip that couldn’t keep a secret any more than she could let you mind your own business, especially if it gave her an excuse to go over your head and speak to the manager.

    The entire neighbourhood was despairing over Naruto’s impending ‘infestation’ and blaming Yori for it by next morning. The men dropped by in ones and twos to drink my booze. The women descended on me all at once to dispense their pity. Nobody suspected me of anything for even a second. I was the poor widower putting on a strong front for the invisible ninja after the brat desecrated my family’s remains and put me the hospital. Yori was the neighbourhood asshole.

    Sorry old boy, negative karma called and asked for your address.

    Now for the second half of this crisis.

    The Menace seemed to have precisely no trouble waking up at the crack of dawn, seeing as he needed to cross a fair chunk of the village to begin his haunting as early as he did. I could already feel the staring when I walked out my gate for my morning shopping. I couldn’t even stay inside and space my outings to confuse the brat anymore. There hadn’t been a single day since Exposition Week that I didn’t need to go out in the morning. I kept running out of fiddly bits for my tools, and the tools to make better tools, and some of them could only be made by craftsmen on order. Most importantly, today was time for me to pick up my extremely fragile order from the glassworker.

    Naruto could not be allowed within a hundred meters of that.

    Now, I knew how this world functioned with regards to corralling messiahs. I therefore seriously considered the nuclear option. Pictured myself breathing deep, my hands on my hips, head tilted back and screaming ‘NARUTOOOOOOOOO!’ at the top of my lungs. Maybe my head would even grow to thrice its size like a certain academy teacher.

    But because that was absolutely ridiculous, I instead unveiled a big sign with an artistic rendition of me seated on my chair and a mini Naruto sitting sullenly on the ground in front of me. Then I took a seat on said chair and waited. When that didn’t do anything for five minutes, I went inside, came out with some of the pity cake that the neighbourhood housewives had used as pretext to get all up in my business, and began to eat, a second plate next to me in the open.

    Naruto was in front of me in less than thirty seconds.

    I took another bite, took my time chewing and only spoke when I finished. “Good boy.”

    “I’m not a dog!”

    “No, you’re a Menace.” I gave him his serving.

    “You suck!” But he took the slice and practically inhaled it, immediately looking longingly at the empty plate.

    I took it back and gave no hint that I had ten times the amount back inside. Someday Konoha would suffer Uzumaki Naruto on a sugar rush and it won’t be my fault when it happens. “Kid, you need to stop stalking me.”

    “I’m not stalking you!”

    “Yes you are.”

    “No I’m not.”

    “Just for that you don’t get any more cake.”

    “You have more?!” Naruto gasped before he could catch himself. “I mean, I don’t care about your stupid cake, believe it!”

    “I don’t, in fact, believe a word you say,” my mild tone made the brat all but shriek in outrage. “What do you want from me that you haven’t already taken, kid?”

    Naruto opened his mouth, closed it and crossed his arms, turning away with a huff.

    Naruto.”

    Naruto turned back around. Sullenly.

    “What’ll it take for you to stop following me around?”

    “I’m not following you!” Naruto lied. Badly. “I can go wherever I want! It’s your fault for always being in the way!”

    “Kid, let me make this clear for you.” I leaned forward and spoke, very blandly. “What you’re doing is creepy, it makes my skin crawl whenever I leave my house, the salesmen look at me like I’m cursed and it’s driving a wedge between me and my neighbours.”

    “I’m not a stalker!”

    “Yes you are, kid, the word literally means exactly what you’re doing.”

    “… It does?”

    Yes.” Thank the Sun, he finally gets it! “You need to stop. It’s creepy and makes people want to throw you off the Hokage monument.”

    “Do you want to throw me?”

    “I’m thinking about it.”

    “When will you stop being so mean?” Naruto whined. “The Old Man says good people forgive each other!”

    He told you that even though you’re the one causing all the trouble? “There’s no each other, kid. I never did you wrong ever.”

    “I know!” Naruto burst, surprising me and all the eavesdropping neighbours, bloody busybodies. “I know…” Naruto deflated. “I’m trying to help!”

    I stared at him in disbelief.

    Naruto puffed his cheeks. “I’m trying to figure out how to help, alright!”

    I snorted. I just couldn’t… what even was my life? “I don’t need nor want the help of a snot-nosed brat.”

    “Who’re you calling snot-nosed?! And what gives, my help is awesome, why are you saying no?”

    “Kid, you already helped me closer to my grave, that’s enough to last me a decade.”

    “Why are you still so mean, it’s been ages! Do I have to apologize again?”

    “No. Because you don’t mean it.”

    “I do so mean it!”

    “No you don’t. You know why?”

    “Alright, shitty old man, tell me why then!”

    How harsh can I be here without doing more harm than good? “Because you haven’t made amends, kid. The Hokage swooped in to fix all your damage. You didn’t fix my cart. You didn’t heal my back. You didn’t wrap my bandages. You didn’t do favors for the local anthill to have them sort my dead children’s ashes. Now, I don’t expect you to do any of that, you’re a tiny 5 year old child. But you still shout and yell and break people’s things and stalk people to the edge of madness because they happen to be in the way. You haven’t changed, kid.”

    “But that’s why I’m here!” Naruto stomped his foot in frustration. “I’m trying to do a good thing here, what kind of weirdo says no to that?! I’m doing you a big favour, Uzumaki Naruto isn’t a charity you know!”

    How many people used that on you that you know how to use it without knowing what it means? “Look kid, why are you so obsessed with me?”

    Naruto opened his mouth to yell something, paused, closed it and then spoke with all the certainty of someone repeating the words of his authority figure of choice. “The Old Man says you have to make it up to someone when you do wrong. I want to try to help you somehow, if I can? Isn’t that what I’m supposed to do?”

    Sarutobi Hiruzen, you absolutely suck at this. “Not when it’s not your decision to make.”

    Naruto opened his mouth and closed it, not understanding.

    “Look kid,” I sighed. “You do not decide for other people. Especially when you caused the harm in the first place. Your attempt to ‘help’ me last time only made things worse. In fact, all you showed me was that you have more power over the bad things in my life than I do. Why would I want more of the same? Why would I want to see the same person exert more power than me over the good in my life too?”

    Naruto’s face scrunched as he tried and failed to understand what I was saying.

    The intellect of 5-year-olds is as annoyingly inconsistent in this world as their attention span. “Right. Forget about that, this isn’t working.” I sighed and brushed my hands clean, then leaned forward. “I’m here. You’re here. I can see you. I acknowledge that you exist. I’m listening. What do you want?”

    Naruto warbled, sniffled, scowled, angrily wiped his nose and eyes with his sleeve and failed at imitating my angry snarl of so long ago so badly that he looked like a pouting bunny.

    I waited.

    But in the end, Uzumaki Naruto was an ostracised child who didn’t understand what he wanted. The next outburst was inevitable.

    It was just the content that surprised me.

    “You lied to me.”

    Eh? “… I don’t follow.”

    “You lied to me!” Naruto hollered. Loudly. “You said they-people don’t hate me ‘cuz of–it’s not because I’m a bastard! Most people never even thought of that, did they?” Because it was perfectly fine if everyone in Konoha heard him breaking the Jinchuriki taboo. Apparently. “It’s something else they hate me for, the Old Man admitted it!”

    Thanks for the big fat nothing with no more amnesty on top, Sarutobi. “You caught me, kid.” My bland tone completely derailed Naruto’s rant. “It’s only some people that hate you for being a bastard, literally like I told you last time.”

    “You-that-stop trying to confuse me!” Naruto shrieked. “Tell me the truth!”

    “What truth?”

    “What do you mean what truth, the truth is the truth, isn’t it?”

    “It is, but you’re not – did the Old Man put you up to this?”

    “Forget the Old Man, I’m asking you!”

    And that was no small thing with Uzumaki Naruto, was it?

    I leaned back and watched Naruto thoughtfully. “Alright kid. I think I know what to do now.”

    The Menace twitched in place, not knowing what to do.

    “Wait here. I’ll be right back.”

    I went inside and came back a couple of minutes later with my Plan B. Naruto was scowling with his teeth bared at the neighbours craning their necks over their various fences. But he was still right there where I left him.

    The kid almost collapsed in relief when he saw I hadn’t just stood him up, then his eyes zeroed in on the coloring book immediately.

    “My family has a tradition.” My ancestors had a tradition in a different era in a different time and world. “It’s called the Gifting Cycle. We don’t impose on the hospitality of others lightly. We only do so to enrich each other, and we always bring one of two things: important news, or an important gift. The Gifting Cycle isn’t about money, it’s about keeping good relations. A gift can be not just an object, but a favour, protection, sharing something, love.”

    Naruto’s eyes snapped up from the book to my eyes.

    I’m about to disappoint you kid. “For you, though, there are only two gifts that you can give me right now. Peace and quiet. Time and space..” Freedom, but that’s not on you.

    Naruto backed away, looking hurt. “… If you want me to go away, you can just say so.”

    Is that why you didn’t show your face, to deny me the opportunity? “Don’t get all dramatic.” That startled Naruto all over again. “Kid, it’s called the Gifting Cycle, not the ‘Let’s See How I Can Make You Go Away’ Cycle. The value of a gift is in the amount of wellbeing it brings, not by what the gift is or by the act of giving. If I give you a gift, it’s because I want good to happen to you too, not just me.”

    Naruto fidgeted, not meeting my eyes. “So… is that for me?”

    “Maybe. Do you understand what me giving it to you would mean? For you?”

    Naruto’s face twisted as if thinking actually made him uncomfortable, but it was probably just because he didn’t get many nice expressions to imitate during his formative years, with all the- “I’m supposed to give something back.” No duh, kid- “And… and I can’t bother you again until I have something for you that’s just as good?”

    “No, kid,” I sighed. “Well, yes, but not how you mean. It means that I appreciate your intentions but not your actions and want to fix this Cycle of Gifts that you started so horribly badly.”

    “Oh!” Naruto said as if he understood, even though he probably didn’t. “Why didn’t you just say so? I mean-hey, that was still mean!”

    “I’m being honest, kid. Because I hope you don’t actually want everything you do to keep hurting me.”

    “I didn’t-don’t! I don’t! I really don’t, I promise!”

    “I believe you, but I don’t believe you can help it. Your decisions have all been crap, kid.”

    “Ack! I get it, I get it, mister, geez…”

    Of course, Naruto was actually right about the side benefit of the Gifting Cycle, because his thing was to be exceedingly perceptive only when it was most annoying – the other guy did tend to only visit when he had a gift at least as good or meaningful as the last one you gave him.

    Let's see how Naruto deals with that.

    But first. “Come on, kid. Show me where you live. If you behave yourself, I’ll even answer your question.”

    “I’m super well behaved, you better believe it, but what question-I mean, my question, duh, yeah, that!”

    Yeah, that.

    Now let’s see if I can catch lightning in a bottle a second time.

    “Right. So, the only other idea I have about why people are mean to you is pretty crazy, but remember, kid, you asked for this.”

    “I did! I wanna know! What is it?”

    “The curse of the Moon Rabbit.”

    “EEEH?”

    And so, for the entirety of the way to his home, I regaled the positively star-struck Uzumaki Naruto with the condensed fairy tale of the evil horned brownie clan, the Shinju chakra tree, Rabbit ‘Goddess’ Kaguya the Enslaver, the tale of the two brothers, and the last act of the Rabbit Herself who, in her spite at being imprisoned at the heart of the moon, inflicted a terrible curse on the Six Paths Sage and his brother and children. And their children’s children. And their children’s children’s children and that’s where I stopped because Naruto couldn’t wait no more to hear why people thought he had the curse. I made sure to describe all nine of the ‘distinctive birth marks’ exactly. I even mentioned ‘the Moon Rabbit’s shadow’ that always emerges to stir up the curse in some dreadful new way.

    “And that’s why your whisker marks have people convinced you’re bad news,” I concluded when Naruto finally stopped in front of the familiar building I knew from another life. He was already living alone, how early was he removed from the orphanage? Why? “It sucks, but their concerns are legitimate. It’s unfair, but that’s how it is, kid. And for those who were on the fence, a lot of them have made up their minds now that they’ve seen what you did to me. You really just punched yourself in the face with that one.”

    Naruto was staring at his feet. “… I’m sorry, mister. Am I really cursed?”

    Despite myself, I smiled and poked him in the head. “You’re certainly something, you Menace you.”

    “Stop that!”

    “Oh? Maybe you’ll like this better.” I ruffled his hair. My hand was big. It engulfed almost his entire head. Naruto leaned into it.

    Then he froze.

    But didn’t pull away.

    I pulled back first and tapped his head with the coloring book. “Here you go, kid. It’s a couple weeks late, but Happy Birthday.”

    Naruto took it gingerly, carefully, as if it was the most important thing in the world.

    “Only open it inside. I made it all myself so I don’t want anyone other than you to see inside it first.”

    “… Thanks, mister,” Naruto sniffled. Hiccupped.

    Tug at my bleeding heart, why don’t you. I sighed and ruffled his hair again.

    He jumped me and tearfully clung to my waist for the next five minutes. He just won’t give up until he grows on me like a fungus, will he?

    I’m not going gently into that good night, you little brat.

    Naruto did untangle himself from me eventually, but I had to nudge him all the way to his building’s front door, the kid wiping his face with his sleeve all the way over. Even then, he lingered. Staring at the cover and the words. ‘Hanzo’s Peerless Coloring Book, Collector’s Item, Only One of its Kind.’

    “Well kid, I gotta run. Lots to do today, as every other day. You have fun now and don’t put anyone else in the hospital, hmn?”

    “How do I change but still stay me?”

    … Whoa.

    I stared down at the kid who seemed incapable of looking at me anymore.

    Don’t ask all the hard questions at once, kid
    .

    Naruto didn’t say anything else. But he didn’t move either. Not beyond carefully hugging the book close to his chest and looking down.

    I watched the kid some more, thinking. “If you’re serious… Then you start by changing the stuff you do that’s reactionary. You already control what you with your own ideas. But when you react to someone else, it’s them controlling you, not you.”

    “… Like my pranking, right?”

    “And the stalking, the yelling, even everything else I’ve seen you do after those didn’t turn out how you liked them.”

    “Like when I put you in the hospital because I pranked the shopkeeper.”

    “That’s right. And you pranked the shopkeeper because…”

    “… Because he short-changed me?”

    “No, that’s what he did, now what you did.”

    “I got angry.”

    “And?”

    Finally, Naruto looked up at me again. “… And that’s it?”

    “No. Your anger was legitimate, the man wronged you. That’s not the problem. It’s what you did with it.”

    This time, Naruto had to pry his own words out through his teeth. “I wanted payback.”

    “And you looked for the quickest, loudest way to get it.”

    “Yeah…”

    How much could I say that a five year old kid could remember? How far was I allowed to go before someone intervened here? “Justice and vengeance aren’t the same thing, but they do overlap a lot of the time. Unfortunately, you can’t tell between them, never mind the rest. And your response is never equal to the crime because you never stop to wonder about it, Naruto. You have no restraint. If you ask me how you can change but still stay you, my advice is to start there.”

    “… Okay.” Naruto sniffled, wiped his nose with his sleeve and put on his best ‘this is me determined to be good’ face despite the huge tear tracks on his cheeks. “I can do that.”

    I flicked him in the forehead. Gently. “Then I’m rooting for you, kid. Go on, upstairs you go.”

    Naruto grudgingly made tracks, stopping to look back at me repeatedly, even lingering in the doorway just to check I was still there before finally disappearing into the building.

    And with that it was over.

    Somehow I expected this to be a lot more difficult.

    It was probably my daughter’s fault. My little Yui, now she was a brat and then some.

    I turned around and set off, checking my pocket watch to track the time. It had been a big expense, but time keeping was essential in the field of physics. Also, it was essential to measure how long it took to be accosted by or on behalf of the Anbu or Hokage, or whoever else was currently looking through Naruto’s new gift while he was washing his face in the bathroom. Paging through the scale-accurate line art of the life story of the nine tailed beasts, complete with their birth and their dad and their growth to adulthood and their real names.

    It didn’t happen on the way back to pick up my cart from home. It didn’t happen on the way to my appointment. It didn’t happen while I was inside, bartering for discounts on repeat orders. It didn’t happen while I was loading my cart with my very fragile box.

    It did, however, happen just as I passed the first side alley on my way back home.

    “You’re quite the loremaster, Mister Masanari.”

    The same nondescript appearance. The very kind of conversation opener I expected. My free will gibbered in the self-same existential terror as for every Uchiha before. But the dread was ever so slightly lesser, the casually subdued mimicry had been replaced by merely subdued mimicry, and the voice was coming from slightly lower than before. “Uchiha Itachi, right?”

    “Hah! I told you he’d notice!”

    Uchiha Shisui had just flickered into being on my right, and he was not transformed.

    A burst of smoke, and suddenly Itachi wasn’t either. “I never doubted you, Shisui. I merely assumed it would take more time.”

    “You mean any time, little cousin.”

    Oh fatalism, where have you gone – oh there you are. “Am I being arrested?”

    Shisui snorted. “Not hardly, we’re here bearing gifts!”

    “Compensation for services rendered,” Itachi corrected. “Also, a missive from my father. I am to hand it to you and confirm your receipt.”

    I took it mechanically. That was one fancy envelope. “Do I have to sign anything?”

    “No, my witnessing will suffice. Good day, sir. It was a very revealing meeting.” Without another word, Uchiha Itachi disappeared in a puff of smoke.

    I stared at the empty space, feeling more than a tad dumbfounded at seeing Uchiha Itachi quite literally run away. “… I didn’t expect him to be shy.”

    I think I meant it as a joke, but-

    “Don’t mind my cousin, that’s just how he is.”

    Wait, that’s really what happened? I didn’t just hallucinate that? “Uchiha Itachi is shy?”

    “And hides it behind professionalism, yes. When he doesn’t know how to deal with a situation anyway. It’s been happening less and less, I was worried I wouldn’t get to see it anymore. Ha! The day he snaps will be a time for the ages. Anyway, I can take the cart if you’d like to look over whatever that is.”

    “… Thanks for not just doing it.”

    Shisui’s smile faded and he nodded seriously. “We do listen, sir.”

    I tried and probably failed not to show how my heart sank at the potential secondary meaning of what he just said.

    Shisui handed me a shoulder satchel and was soon pulling my cart, still not transformed. I began to pry the envelope open while I walked alongside. “Publicity stunt?”

    “New optics Clan policy,” Shisui nodded. “The KMP is still reviewing proposals, but Lord Fugaku feels it best that non-police clansmen be the first to begin rehabilitating our image, as per your recommendations.” Bloody hell. “I’ve been empowered to answer your queries about that and anything else, insofar as I don’t reveal any clan-only secrets.” Insofar as he didn’t – that said nothing of anything I already knew or deduced. Holy- “I’ve also been given similar dispensation by the Hokage relative to the very belated dispensations detailed in that bag. I’m technically off duty right now, but I volunteered to answer any questions you have. There’s quite a few things in there, some of whom won’t go forward without your agreement. I’d prefer if we were in private when going over it, but it’s your decision.”

    I immediately began mentally running through what public locales I could stand. No offense to Shisui but paranoia didn’t exist when you lived in ninja central.

    That’s when I finally opened the envelope, read the thing inside and promptly discarded that plan. I did not have nearly enough money to play patron for the amount of time this would take to sort out. “… Is he serious?”

    “I don’t actually know what’s in there, sir.”

    “An invitation. In formal slant. To Uchiha Sasuke's birthday party.”

    Shisui actually stopped in surprise this time. “Wait, what?”

    I came to a halt too, eyes wide. “He sent you into this blind?” That was just… “Unbelievable…”

    “Not just me, apparently,” Shisui shook his head, mouth twitching.

    “Who-wait, Itachi? He didn’t know what was in here either?”

    “If he did he wouldn’t have vanished, Gods, it’s just like that man to test his son’s loyalty like this, I’m going to make fun of Itachi for days, this is just too good.”

    Fugaku sent his kid to deliver an invitation to his other kid’s birthday party without telling him. That man was something else.

    Shisui resumed walking, so I forced myself to walk along. The wheels were starting to creak again, I’d have to oil them again soon. “It says here it’s six months from now, is this normal?”

    “For weddings, maybe, it can go as long as a year or more actually. For this though, a month or at most three is the done thing.”

    “What does it mean? I have my own suspicions, but…”

    “I think we both know well enough by now that your ‘suspicions’ are probably the way to go, sir.”

    That was supposed to be flattering, I was sure of it, but somehow it just made me dread my life even more.

    This was all Naruto’s fault. If he hadn’t cursed me with seven years of bad luck when he broke that mirror, none of this would have happened.

    I’ll need new formal clothes for this, won’t I? I looked at Uchiha Shisui, weighing the risks to our budding friendship against the risks of false friendship with a quick cost-benefit analysis in my head. “I guess I need to see a seamstress. Sorry to impose on you, kid, but since we’re already out…”

    “I’m hardly a child, sir.”

    “You just turned thirteen,” I flatly said. “Be glad I’m letting you pull my cart, never mind everything else you’re too young for.”

    Shisui looked at me intensely for a moment, then shrugged. “Fair enough.”

    We drew many, many bewildered looks on the way to Madam Aimi, but since Shisui was ultimately still a kid mid-way through his growth spurt, there was more surprise and sympathy on my behalf than wariness and resentment, so that was something at least. I expected Shisui to accompany me inside, but he declined. “I’ll stay here and put myself on display for the kids over there. They look like they’ll escape their parents’ leash any moment now. Good ice breaker, right?”

    “Good luck proving you’re not one of those guys, then.”

    “Thanks!”

    Formal clothing was always expensive, but not so much as right after the Kyuubi attack, so it turned out I could afford something relatively nice even if it would cut into what I’d set aside for my experiment. The seamstress had a wide selection of fabrics and patterns. I briefly lamented the styles – though there were various casual options in this world, most of the continent and especially Fire Country were explicitly Japanese in customs. So I couldn’t, alas, commission anything resembling the traditional men’s dress of Ireland. Well, I could, I’d doodled enough to come up with a positively regal adaptation of the historical garb, if I do say so myself. But alas, I’d look ridiculously out of place in a trius and léine.

    I still took a few liberties, though. I chose the strongest fabrics I could, even splurged on a fine over-layer for the haori just in case. I chose mostly shades of yellow (I was traditional like that) though I chose red for the haori lining, and the obi and under collar had subtle abstract brocade for the hems, done in green to go with my eye color. I also, despite myself, decided in the end that I couldn’t make do without at least some homage to my distant past life, so I ultimately commissioned an actual mantle as well, though done in the thinnest wool available and outlined with tiger fur instead of fringing (I was rebellious like that, and it was cheap since Konoha sourced it from the regular cullings in the Forest of Death). I left after setting a proper appointment one week from the day, for final designs and price negotiation.

    I found Shisui leaning against the fence next to the cart, looking pensive. Something must have happened, but I didn’t pry. “Sorry to keep you waiting.”

    “It’s fine, Mister Masanari.” Shisui set off with my cart as soon as I was close enough that I wouldn’t have to run to catch up. “Gave me time to think.”

    “Dare I ask?”

    “Oh, It’s nothing much, just…” Then Shirui made a face, then several others, and suddenly his entire mood and manner changed. “You know what, it’s not nothing.”

    “… Alright?”

    “With your permission, I’d have the rest of our walk to your home to happen under the Sound Muffling Technique.”

    Well that doesn’t sound good. “I guess that’s a privacy thing of some sort. Wind-based?”

    “Yes, sir.”

    “Well, if it’ll make you feel better, okay.”

    Shisui flashed through several hand signs, and suddenly I couldn’t hear anything beyond a meter away except jack shit. “Right.”

    The mini-nin didn’t speak immediately though, just grabbed my cart and led the way to my house. It wasn’t until we were past the last bend that he finally finished psyching himself up for whatever it was that- “If you suddenly found yourself having mind control as your super special tool, what would you do?”

    “Excuse me?”

    “You heard me, sir. If it was you who drew this… lottery ticket, what would you do with it?”

    Holy buggering fuck, am I the Morality Pet? “What are the parameters?”

    Shisui looked surprised. “Parameters? Like how the technique works?”

    No I’m not just stalling, believe it, oh gods now I’m doing it too! “What kind of ability is it? Is it temporary, permanent, is it defendable, is it breakable, does it have side effects on the target, does it have side effects on me, does it have a cooldown?”

    Uchiha Shisui only almost stopped in his tracks this time. I had no idea if that was good or bad, but unless he was about to go absolutely insane and tell me about Kotoamatsukami, I should still be fi- “Right, those are pretty good questions, as expected from you, Doctor!”

    What did he just call me?

    “Well let’s make it nice and clear-cut then, I should have remembered you hate ambiguity, it’s everywhere in your work. Alright, let’s say it’s cast through the eye, that’s the standard Uchiha go-to. Let’s assume it lets you enter the mind of anybody you see. Let’s have it go really deep, say it lets you manipulate people by giving them false experiences, makes it seem as if they were doing things of their own free will. You could even use it to give them false memories, so the other guy would be entirely oblivious to the fact you’re manipulating them. Something like that. As for limitations…” Oh my god. “Progressive blindness, I’d say that sounds like a fair price. It’s also a pretty big deal, so you wouldn’t be able to throw it around like shuriken. You had the right idea with the cooldown, let’s give it… oh, ten years or so.”

    I’m dead, I thought numbly. I’m fucking dead because Konoha fucks kids up to the point where they’re killing machines before they reach their teens so they don’t know injury from the biggest crime against humanity if you hit them on the head with it, why is this happening to me?

    “I guess it is kind of a loaded question-“

    “Holy shit, kid.”

    Shisui closed his mouth at looked at me surprised. Then startled. Then with dawning comprehension that swiftly turned into grim realization. His face went through a rapid series of emotions and counter emotions and then came a moment, long and terrifying and almost mind-shattering, when I thought he was about to turn those back eyes red and rip my mind to shreds.

    Instead, the kid sighed, closed his eyes and pinched his nose. “It seems the old fogies aren’t the only ones taking advantage of your goodwill. I apologise.”

    “… You apologise.”

    “Yes. I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have said anything.”

    What was I even supposed to say?

    Belatedly, distantly, I realized we’d reached and stopped at my front gate.

    When did this happen? Why? How? I thought in despair. I mean I guess it makes sense? Whoever named the Morality Pet trope was a complete jackass, but it kinda makes sense? My code of ethics is clearly superior to that of literally everyone else on this planet and the moon and several dimensions to the left of sideways, but that’s a way dramatic change in my status, isn’t it? “… A cat.”

    “… What?”

    “If it were me-if I suddenly gained the ability to completely and irreversibly rape someone’s soul in any way, I’d use it on the first stray animal I see.”

    Uchiha Shisui was looking at me like… I had no idea what that look even was.

    “If I was able to wait or didn’t find a feral animal to tame before I got past my knee-jerk reaction-” and if you hadn’t dropped this nuke on me expecting me to have a ready answer like some wise guy “-I’d inquire at the hospital about people with trauma-induced or jutsu-induced or whatever other kind of incurable psychosis and use it to heal that. Immediately.”

    Shisui was still watching me strangely. Intensely. He was one word from me having a panic attack.

    Would I know if I was under an illusion spell? Would I know if he’d mind-raped me? Would I be able to wonder about this and tell him to waste his mightiest technique if he did? “Kid, come over here. Please.”

    Uchiha Shisui’s eyes sharpened and his hands tensed, but he let go of my cart and approached.

    I put my hands on his shoulders. Mostly to keep myself upright. “Kid. I’m sorry you don’t have anyone in your actual life to confide in. I’m honoured you think I’m trustworthy enough to lay out this entirely hypothetical scenario even though I’d break under torture in less than a minute. Now would you like to come in?”

    “… Well-“

    My grips tightened. “You said you volunteered. Well I need you to volunteer right now unless you want me to collapse right here in the middle of the street.”

    I was a civilian. Uchiha Shisui was an elite Jonin, an Anbu, a wielder of the second strongest dojutsu known to mankind. If he refused, that was the end of it. If he refused violently, that could well be the end of me.

    But instead… “Asset denial, huh?”

    I slowly let go and waited, hoped for my knees to stop shaking. They didn’t. Because holy shit, holy shit kid, this is the one thing that Shimura Danzo will stop at nothing to get even it means committing high treason, why are you doing this to me?!

    Shisui looked at me, then his eyes flickered over the neighbourhood and back to me. There might have been a flash of red in them, but I couldn’t be sure because it was only there when they were aimed away from me. I don’t know what it meant. I don’t know how it made me feel. I don’t know what I looked like, but whatever it was, he didn’t like it. In fact, he didn’t like it so much that he stepped forward to walk me inside my own yard.

    Somehow, I didn’t flinch in existential dread. “I have cake,” I blurted.

    “That sounds great, sir.”

    Shisui had small hands, but his grip was firm and his steps sure. Which was good because mine weren’t.

    I just wanted to create life, I thought despairingly. Is that so much to ask?

    Somehow, I made it to my living room without having a meltdown. Then I just sat there. On the couch. Stupidly. What was I supposed to do now?

    With a face as blank as my mind, I slowly turned to look at the mini-ninja that was awkwardly standing in the hallway door and said the first thing that popped into my head. “You’re too young to be in Anbu, kid.”

    “…You know, sir, I think I’m starting to think the same.”
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 5: The Life and Times of Collisionless Plasma
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member
    A/N: Credit to @Abhishekm for the incredibly topical suggestion of auditory enhancement.
    -----------------------------------------------------------------
    ILo1sAk.png

    Chapter 5: The Life and Times of Collisionless Plasma

    “-. October 25, 5 ANB .-“​

    Turns out I’m rich.

    Not enough that I wouldn’t have to work for the rest of my life, but the equivalent of an S-rank mission was apparently a fair bit of money. Especially the equivalent pay for an infiltration S-rank mission. Paid by the day. For the entire period that I was engaged in my research project, which was basically the entirety of the past four years. Though the Third had apparently tacked an extra year’s worth on top as a bonus. I stared at the numbers. I’ll have to go to the seamstress to modify my order, I thought dimly. If Shisui hadn’t just desensitized me to literally everything by turning me into the most terminal sort of intelligence leak, I might have gone into shock.

    Then again, that wasn’t even the most surprising thing in there. That honor went to the book deal. A book deal. For my research methods. And not with any random mouthpiece from Shukuba-Machi, it was for Sword Drop Publishing out in Heian-kyō, the Land of Fire capital. ‘Merely’ the third biggest name in the business. Considering that the first owed its fame to the Daimyo’s patronage, and the second ran entirely on trashy romance novels like Jiraiya’s Icha Icha series, Sword Drop might actually be the brand with the highest business acumen of all of them. It clearly had the most discerning taste.

    A book deal. To be published either under my real name or my pseudonym. If I’d been any less depressed and suicidal at the time, I might have been less of a troll when I took フィン・マックール as my pen name of choice. Now I had to live with it. Hopefully this didn’t mean I’d have people asking if I could transform into a giant baby and shit out basalt. “I was sure my research would be classified to the deepest hell, what gives?” Maybe modern statistical methods weren’t as diagram-shifting as I thought?

    “It was strongly suggested,” Shisui mercilessly ruined my hopes for mankind’s collective good sense between spoonfuls of cake. “But the Hokage overruled those arguments.”

    Fuck you too, Shimura Danzo. Also, what? Maybe Sarutobi Hiruzen was feeling so indebted that he didn’t think he has the right or vision necessary to censor anything I did anymore? Yeah, that’ll happen. Then again, if he wasn’t at least a bit self-deprecating about his performance as Hokage now, I’d be worried about his self-awareness.

    Though speaking of self-awareness… “Hey kid, was that 10-year time frame the cooldown for the completely hypothetical holder of that horrifying crime against mankind you theorised, or for whoever were to, say, steal the eyes for their own use.”

    Damning silence.

    “Well that’s just great. If you didn’t want me to be even more existentially terrified, you’ve failed miserably. Incidentally, my knees are suddenly all weak again and I haven’t had lunch today. There’s pilaf in the fridge, and some steak, bring them out will you? That’s a good lad, now why don’t you heat them up, the slow way without fire techniques that entirely relies on that stove over there. Wouldn’t want you to make poor excuses and run away to ‘spare me the burden of your company’ or ‘stop taking advantage of my goodwill’ or something silly like that.”

    Shisui complied but not without giving me weird looks throughout all of it, the nerve of him thinking I’m the strange one, honestly. Kids are all ridiculous, and becoming assassins before puberty apparently makes them even worse.

    I looked back down at the folder. “This book deal, is it a one-time thing or can I add anything? Exchange? Make a counter-offer?”

    Shisui glanced at me between checking the pans precisely as often as necessary because he apparently had experience. That’s right, Shisui was the breadwinner for his parents, right? Or just mother now, maybe, his father’s already dead isn’t he? “The matter was raised in council pertaining to your claim to your techniques. The Hokage will respect your decision if you wish to classify them, but I’m afraid their use by those present for your presentation is out of your hands.”

    “Don’t be silly, the ways of science should be transparent to all. I’m definitely taking the book deal, can you imagine if someone like Orochimaru reads it? You realise it includes raw, scientific evidence to the inadequacy of his inhumane approach to human testing, right? Can you imagine his reaction? I’ll probably enter the bingo books as the one who got closest to killing him once he finishes having his aneurism. No, I’m more wondering if I could have two books made. One for this, one for all this basic history you lot seem to be completely ignorant to. Honestly, the fact none of you ever heard the name Ootsutsuki is unconscionable, you do realise Kaguya is where the Kaguya clan comes from, right? And the Sage and his brother were her kids too, the Uchiha and Senju all descend from her and Emperor Tenji, ultimately. Indra? Asura? The sage’s kids? Ring any bells? No? Gods, kid, this is kind of a big deal to just forget about, it hasn’t even been a thousand years.”

    Shisui pursed his lips as he served me a portion, and then one for himself after I stared at him long enough. “I think you seriously underestimate the value of the lore you possess, sir. The Warring Clans era was not kind on record-keeping, and even harsher on oral traditions. If you can prove the veracity of your tales even a tenth as well as your other research, you can probably expect to be called Loremaster in addition to Doctor.”

    Yes, I am officially Doctor Masanari now. I am a physicist who went and betrayed my field and all of STEM for the fickle fibs of soft science. Go me. “Proof like knowing several different languages nobody else in the world seems to remember either?”

    Shisui blinked. Whether at the information or the fact I admitted it, I couldn’t tell. Probably the latter. “That would probably go a long way, yes.”

    For that and other things, I’m sure, most of which I probably wouldn’t like. “Well, don’t get your hopes up. Or mine. Unless you can rustle up Tsunade Senju – unlikely – and a Kaguya – despite the Land of Water being Fire’s enemy even now – the odds of a successful genetic cross-comparison are negligible.” The Kaguya should still be alive as a clan right now though, and Yagura wasn’t even Mizukage yet for Tobi to mind-fuck into starting the bloodline purges. There was never a clear timeline on when all of that happened, alas. Not that I had anything but the vaguest recollections anyway. “That’s without the minefield of the third subject of that genetic test being one Uzumaki Naruto.”

    Shisui had been quiet for a while. Looking at him, I saw a look of raw surprise on his face – oh, he’d just tasted the steak. I smirked as I partook of my own. With a fork because I’m an asshole like that, thank you very much. For years now I’d been amazing these poor souls with my Irish traditional broiled steak with whiskey sauce. Never had a single failure.

    Shisui controlled himself at my look and deployed that most ancient face-saving strategy known as changing the subject. “I don’t suppose I need to ask how much you know about Orochimaru and related matters.” Okay, the strategy of changing the subject but not really. “I admit, with the benefit of hindsight it’s surprising you didn’t bring him up in your presentation. Even in the thesis proper, you made no mention of him after the Kyuubi incident.”

    I grimaced. “Yeah, well… That’s because Orochimaru had to have gotten his hundreds of test subjects from somewhere. By the hundreds. In mere months at best, given the time frames involved. There’s a difference between ‘everyone’s guessed about the nin-who-must-not-be-named’ and ‘by process of elimination I now know exactly who in this here room has been kidnapping and doing unspeakable things to our children.”

    Shisui paused mid-bite and lowered his chopsticks, giving me a look that was outright worried. Worried and taken aback, but I doubted he really hadn’t known or deduced all this. “Mister Masanari, that…”

    “Has me surprised I still haven’t suffered a tragic suicide, yes.” Half of everyone may know or suspect about everything happening, but the identity of the man behind it all? I was technically the only one who categorically knew. That wasn’t a ninja anyway. Also, for that number to even be possible, Danzo must have had free run of the orphanages – at least – which means Sarutobi had looked the other way. His whole reign. Possibly still was. But I wasn’t going to tank my goodwill on that front. “Incidentally, when you’re the head of the most secret of secret organisations but everyone from one coast to the other still knows you on sight as ‘Shinobi no Yami’, you are terrible at your job.”

    Shisui gaped.

    That reminds me. I reached in my pocket for the little notebook – I had lots of them, even spread over my house for when I got brainwaves I needed to write down before I forgot, which was often – and made a note – in English – to include a list of species that shared genetics with humans. Just in case Orochimaru felt like banging his head against the walls in the future that may or may not be. Frogs, toads, mice, rats…

    Through it all, Shisui continued to stare at me in horror. Literal horror, I could actually read him this time.

    Baby assassins should not be this cute.

    Shisui flushed. Because I’d muttered that part aloud. Just because.

    “Mister Masanari, could you at least try not to be so careless with your life? For my sake, if nothing else? Please?”

    “Says the kid who just leaked me the most sensitive actionable secret of the Village right now.” I watched the colour leaving the kid’s cheeks as fast as it had come, until he was pinching his nose, eyes closed in clear upset. “The chief-who-must-not-be-named will kill me if he finds out, I hope you know. Before or after he uses me as bait to draw you out.”

    Shisui put his chopsticks down and clenched his fist. “I was only speaking in hypotheticals. “ I truly apologise for that.

    That’s what I chose to take it as anyway. “Eat your food, I worked hard on it and you’re still growing. Actually here, have some seconds.” Spoon clank. “I know you ninja burn through energy faster than Naruto eats through my goodwill.”

    Shisui’s expression soured, but he complied again because of course he did, he was a hypercompetent contract killer that only felt guilty when he didn’t mean to kill you.

    While Shisui finished eating, I went to my garage – yes, I had invented the garage before the car, because why the hell not? – and carefully carried my very fragile package from my cart to my dumbwaiter. It barely fit, but that was fine, making it as big as possible without having to carry it down the stairs was the entire point.

    I spent the rest of the time preparing the rest of the food and cake for him to go. He tried to refuse, but didn’t insist because manners. Good boy.

    He looked worried as he lingered in my dining room though. Worried and tense. “Mister Masanari-“

    “You can call me Hanzo if you like.” Don’t see any point to wait until I bleed for you, but I didn’t say that. I was jaded, but not that unkind.

    “Mister Hanzo then.” Shisui hesitated, visibly choosing his words. “I… need to know exactly what you know about Orochimaru versus what everyone else might reasonably infer, absent of your personal experience.”

    I smiled sadly down at the kid. As I would even when he finished his last growth spurt. I felt for him, really, but I wasn’t going to indulge his vain hope that the distinction would make a difference just to make him feel better about himself. “Orochimaru is a mean scapegoat, but the logistics don’t make sense for a single person, no matter how powerful or sly. It was too many kids in too little time.” And the fact he could even mistake Yamato for dead amidst the multitude of corpses meant he’d done the experiments all at once in a very short span of time, before Sarutobi found him. “Besides, he had to have received his more… atypical training from someone, and I doubt it was Sarutobi Hiruzen.”

    Shisui grimaced. He sealed the casserole in a storage seal – on his skin, and took a deep breath.

    And he still didn’t leave.

    Instead, he looked from his arm up to my eyes and very seriously said “Ask me something important.”

    Eh?

    Shisui ran through hand seals at a speed I could actually track. I could see and feel faint wisps of smoke around the lower half of my face.

    “This is the Loose Lips technique, an illusion ninjutsu I cast during our talk on the street, to protect us from lip readers in addition to the wind barrier.”

    I gaped at him in disbelief.

    “The only ones who know about Kotoamatsukami are the two of us for now. I haven’t even told th-“

    Stop!

    Shisui stopped.

    Then I sat heavily on my wife’s glory box and put my face in my hands. The silence that followed was deep, heavy and earnest. It pissed me off so fucking much.

    “… This is precisely why I didn’t say anything before, I know you’re sensitive to illusions-“

    “I’m sensitive to the threat of mind rape, not light-bending ninjutsu barely one step removed from the basic clone technique that every other kid in this village can use, and that’s not the problem!”

    Shisui paused in front of my outburst. “I’m only trying to establish mutual leverage. It’s how we ninja show goodwill.”

    “Shisui.” I rose back to my feet and very pointedly looked Shisui right in the eyes. They were still black, but who’s to say that wasn’t an illusion too? “I get what you’re trying to do. But there’s one, big, fatal flaw with this plan of yours: I’m not a ninja. I have no power, no skills, no ability to defend myself or any knowledge from literally anybody of consequence, I can’t enforce any leverage. So please, when you think about making me privy to even more sensitive information, do us both a favour and-“ Suddenly, my words stopped as my thoughts made a course-correction. My critical reasoning skills made it past my wall of dismay and fear and replaced everything with just one, sudden, thought-searing flash of absolute misery so deep I couldn’t understand what it was for a moment. Then I did, and I couldn’t believe I ever thought I was above such feelings. “This is just another fucking test, isn’t it?”

    Shisui’s expression flickered like-

    But no, I just didn’t care anymore. “You have my gratitude for volunteering to answer my questions, honourable ninja. I’m grateful for the Hokage’s generosity and have learned all I needed about his dispensations and ancillary matters. I have no more questions.”

    “… Mister Hanzo, I-“

    “Beg pardon, sir ninja, but I couldn’t imagine imposing on your time any longer. I will resort to the standard channels of communication when I have my answer for the Third. Thank you for your assistance.”

    “… You’re welcome, then.”

    Finally, Uchiha Shisui quietly, blessedly, left my house.

    What proof of good faith do you people still want that you haven’t already taken?

    I watched him go. I didn’t need to see the neighbours to know they were out there being inconspicuously conspicuous. I recalled that this entire visit began with Shisui’s revelation that the Uchiha Clan had followed my advice to begin redressing their optics in the village.

    I still almost slammed the door. Almost.

    I was going to invite you to watch me create life in a bottle.

    Police states suck.

    “-. .-“


    Mercifully, I had a true best friend that would always distract me from my woes and who’d never betrayed me – science.

    As with most other things in this world, the existence of magic and four world wars in quick succession had made science very unevenly developed, and even more schizophrenic in its application. This world knew about charge neutrality and Debye length, for example, albeit under different names. But it didn’t know about plasma double layers even though they form naturally in any sufficiently complex plasma. Like, oh, lightning, the aurora borealis, literally any form of current-carrying electricity, even neon lights. In fact, this world didn’t even have the term plasma, calling it all lightning or electricity or some variation thereof. Which made sense, plasma was only coined by Irving Langmuir after he noticed its resemblance to living blood cells.

    Maybe there’s a foreign continent out there with more advanced science, like from that film with the kid with a magic rock for a heart, but I doubted it. Based on the maps of this place, the Elemental Nations added up to roughly the same landmass as the combined continents of my past life. Also, things like the Kurama Clan, movie theatres and the Land of Snow didn’t exist, so that foreign continent probably didn’t exist anymore than all the filler stuff. Which was good for me because I never watched any of it. I already had a hell of a time just fitting chakra into my research paradigm, never mind anything else like, oh, the Ryumiaku for example. Though it certainly would explain where the Shinju found the energy to harvest chakra from. Or make it.

    I was still developing my theories there. Also, I got sidetracked.

    Back on the other Earth – or maybe the same one in the past or future, who the hell knows what Pangaea was like way back – a guy called Bohm discovered that putting electrons into plasma made them stop behaving like individuals and instead as if they were a part of a larger and interconnected whole. Even seemingly random movements of individual electrons actually added up to collective, organised effects. Effects not unlike what you’d see in a biological organism. The plasma behaved like an amoeba, constantly regenerating itself and isolating impurities in a wall, like a unicellular organism might isolate foreign objects in a cyst. The plasma literally formed into a double layer that behaved like the membrane of a living cell.

    I didn’t have a computer, never mind the sort of system that could run and display models of molecular dynamics. So I couldn’t do like Tsytovich and virtually simulate the right conditions in outer space where particles of inorganic dust could undergo self-organization, as their electric charges become separated until the plasma becomes polarized, thereby forming helical structures that interact with each other as if they were organic life.

    I did, however, have the means to recreate the Lozneanu-Sanduloviciu experiment. Which is to say, I should be able to simulate the ionising superstorms of primordial Earth by inducing the right conditions within an isolated environment of low-temperature plasma.

    My order from the glassworker had been for what basically amounted to a giant fishbowl. Except instead of housing fish, I had just finished mounting it upside down over my little setup of empty space populated by two electrodes in the middle, three Tesla coils along the outer circle, and all over the floor was a layer of the closest approximation of space dust I could rustle up. My heart had been in my throat for the entire time that the glass bowl was suspended on my jury-rigged crane – it was too wide to carry by hand – but I was eventually able to lower it in place without shattering it to a million pieces and causing me to self-combust from pure apoplexy. It had been the most stressful part of my preparations, even though the real drudge work went into making everything airtight.

    When it was over, I went around locking every door and window, then spent another ten minutes running like a chicken with its head cut off from one end of my workshop to the next, tossing nails and wrenches all over the place at random. When I was panting from exhaustion and still hadn’t nailed any invisible watchers with my crazy behaviour, I decided I was as observer-free as I could possibly get. Unless the Hokage was taking time off during his work hours to use his crystal ball to watch me right this moment, I should be alright.

    Unless there were spells or seals to see and listen remotely, but I doubted it. If those things existed, ninja wouldn’t need power lines, bulky film cameras and VHS tapes.

    … Portable earpiece radios were a thing though. Or would be by the time Naruto graduated, did they exist already right now? I don’t remember them in use prior to Naruto’s birth from the series, and I’m pretty sure they weren’t used during the Kyuubi attack either.

    I still spent another half hour checking every nook and cranny for bugs and even ultramodern spy cams I was pretty sure didn’t exist here yet before I decided to call it. Blessedly, I didn’t find any.

    Now…

    Time for science!

    I carefully uncorked the two valves on the glass vessel, leaving one open for the air to escape through while hooking the other to my pressure can of Argon gas. And boy, collecting that had been another bitch and a half, even in this little quantity. Not only did I not have the right equipment for cryogenic fractal distillation, but this world didn’t even know the element existed. I’d had to recreate the Rayleigh – Ramsay isolation method from first principles and repeat it ad nauseam for days.

    When the little lightning arc began to turn purple between the little pair of powered electrodes I was holding near the opening, I quickly closed the valve. Then I just stood there before my setup and waited for my jitters to die down. They always seized me when I was about to commence an experiment. It took a fair bit of willpower to refrain from the immediate gratification of doing science without minimising the risks of something going wrong. When the jitters took their sweet time leaving, I checked everything over again. Even tossed various things at the walls and corners in increasingly silly ambush setups to trip up any invisible watchers. Three times. Finally, I was calm enough to proceed.

    “Igor,” I called with perhaps too much glee. “Pull the switch!”

    I pulled the switch.

    The Tesla coils came to life.

    Ba-bum-shriek-crackle-ba-bum.

    Suddenly, the inside of the glass dome was filled with arching electricity amidst purple light. Lightning shooting here and back all over the place.

    I watched as the lightning became softer and softer, jagged crackling bolts increasingly turning into sustained, continuous beams whose tips crawled languidly over the inside of the glass as the purple gas was steadily ionized. No tiny balls of lightning spontaneously coming to life though.

    It was just as well. This was just the preparatory phase anyway. First you ionized the atmosphere to create the birth conditions of Earth-that-was. Then you played god.

    The lightning calmed to slowly meandering streams, like thistle spurs bending around each other. Or the coronal mass ejection of a star. It was a much more advanced effect than I expected, I didn’t think the Tesla lightning would change behaviour so soundly, how exactly and how far had the environment changed? Slowly, I thumbed the switch to off.

    The coils deactivated. The arching lights disappeared. The purple glow lingered like an afterimage. Amidst it all, the dust hung suspended, spread all throughout the orb as if weightless. I’d expected some manner of disturbance from the coil bolts, but not this. Not gravity nullification.

    Then again…

    The theory was that plasma helical structures could undergo the same changes as biomolecules. Divide, form copies, interact to induce changes in the neighbouring structures, induce evolution into completely new structures. Could that mean that it’s possible to make structures that interact with energy and force in ways that are fundamentally different from the rest of matter? Even if that wasn’t the case, though…

    Gravity and static electricity are the same force at the Planck scale.

    Quietly, I thumbed the second switch.

    The two electrodes at the centre of the medium came to life, the space between them split in half by bright, vivid lightning in a continuous arc.

    A faint shriek broke the silence, like birds chirping far in the distance. Sparks flew between the metal rods and away. The suspended dust ripped in place.

    Nothing else seemed to happen for a while, not even that I could see through my lens array. Curse this world for its lack of electron microscopes.

    I dragged a chair over and sat down just outside the circle of rails that my amplification lens array was mounted on. Watched the spectacle before me, the lights and shadows dancing all over me and the floor and the walls top to bottom. I wonder how Primordial Earth looked like, when it was all like this. What I’d done was improvise the Earth as it was back before life began, when the planet was enveloped in electric storms that caused ionized gases to form in the atmosphere. Even as I watched, the arc of electricity between the two electrodes looked more and more like a miniature lightning strike, increasingly so as the concentration of ions and electrons raised around the positively charged electrode.

    Then, suddenly, something happened like what I imagined a nova looked like, and there was a little sphere of light floating there.

    I got to my feet and cautiously approached, hoping I wasn’t imagining things.

    I wasn’t. It really was there. Just floating-

    The sphere moved. It was about the size of a pinhead, but it was bright. Clear. Somehow I could see it moving in place. I quickly drove the lens array along the rails around the medium for a better look. I hadn’t imagined it, the sphere was moving under its own power. I almost called it its own orbit, but then the thing moved the other way as if-

    No, not as if, I nearly missed it with how fast it happened, but it literally moved out of the way of second cell that appeared. I tried to tell myself it was just the effect of the moving gas, but then the sphere wandered off, avoided a couple more of its kind, phased through dust particles without issue, absorbed a few stray sparks, and then passed through the inactive Tesla coil as if it wasn’t even there.

    Collisionless plasma. It wasn’t the gas. The thing had moved of its own accord. Survival instinct. I forced myself to breathe. Be still my pounding heart.

    The positive electrode birthed another sphere. And another. And a fourth. And more. I could only stand there goggling at them through the lenses. I could almost imagine the plasma particles beading together to form string-like filaments. Filaments twisting into helical strands not unlike DNA. The electrically charged strands of ‘not-DNA’ being attracted to each other into helical structures functionally and visually the same as biomolecules. DNA, RNA, proteins. Their energy-based counterparts at least. But alas, if any of that was happening, it was at a very small scale, too small for even my oversized setup of three huge lenses chained together to see. If I squinted, though, I could almost swear I could glimpse the aftereffects of those structures coming together and apart, like swarms.

    It was ten minutes before I shook myself out of my astonishment and began furiously taking notes, then more notes for over an hour as tiny specks of ball lightning came to life and went wandering out of the way of the dust to move about. Fade. Brighten. Disperse. Merge together, even. Eat.

    I stared at the life I had created. I had absolutely no words.

    Two cells suddenly merged. Then three. Then ten. It seemed to have happened by chance because they just happened to ride the currents of gas to the same vague point, but I wasn’t completely sure. Suddenly I didn’t need my ridiculously low-tech alternative to the microscope to see what was happening in there. There was a plasma sphere larger than all the others wandering around the place. As it did, it avoided, touched and ate the sparks and argon particles and even a dust mote until it became, quite literally, gigantic. The largest human cell was the ovum, which could reach 0.2 mm in diameter and could only barely be seen with the naked eye. The plasma cell before me right was now as large as a mustard seed. And it was still moving. Behaving in an increasingly complex fashion. Moving around to avoid some charged dust flakes and pass through others, hovering near crafted steel as if curious about it – no, don’t you project now, Hanzo – and then, out of nowhere, the thing wandered over to the very edge of the glass and began rolling along the inside like a ball.

    I hastened to drag my magnifying array over and spent the next half an hour absolutely mesmerised by its increasingly unique behaviour when, suddenly, it split.

    In half.

    Like a cell.

    I gaped, utterly spellbound.

    Mitosis!

    I speechlessly stared at the whirling spectacle in front of me.

    Fact: primordial earth had a highly ionized atmosphere. Fact: LUCA was the last universal common ancestor. Fact: In my last life, my predecessors theorised that maybe a plasma form of life emerged on the primordial Earth. Fact: Ancient mythology described the world as being made from a gigantic eldritch creature. Kronos, Brahma, Pangu, the cosmic egg, of Ymir's flesh was fashioned the earth, the mountains from his bones, the ocean from his blood, and the sky… The sky from the big primordial’s skull. And by sky they meant all the sky, the firmament, the starry darkness way up high, the oral traditions of the oldest humans weren’t talking about blueshifted air, they meant the heliosheath.

    … Tentative Inference: if plasma life forms acted as the template for the more familiar organic molecules of carbon-based life, then…

    “Did I just discover the first universal common ancestor?” The acronym formed itself in my mind without my input. “Wait, no! I am not calling it FUCA.”

    Then my heart almost jumped in my throat as one of the now two biggest cells tried to pass through the glass and died.

    I winced, though I was also surprised. Collisionless plasma should have passed through just fine, what happened?

    The original cell rippled and turned back to its native environment, spending the next ten minutes… eating some more, its luminous sheet growing brighter but also thinner as the cell grew in volume even more. When it returned to the edge of the medium some time later, it was three centimetres wide. I could literally see inside it despite the light it gave off. It wasn’t empty. It wasn’t homogenous. There was an inner nucleus of… it looked like gas. Careful and amazed that this was happening on a scale I could actually study, I brought my magnifying array as close as I could. There were tiny lightning bolts running through the space between the inner nucleus and membrane.

    “Plasma life… successfully created in laboratory conditions…” I breathed reverently. I don’t know how long I stood there, just absorbing the reality of my accomplishment. “Ur-specimen will be dubbed…” Yimir was a bit too on the nose, but it was ultimately just a later version of the original sacrifice known to the ancient Europeans, wasn’t he? “Ur-specimen is hereby dubbed Yemo.” My mouth felt dry in the wake of that dedication as I wrote down the words. “A luminous sheet acting as cellular membrane. Double-layered plasma life form with an outer layer of negatively charged electrons and an inner layer of positively charged ions. A nucleus made of gas atoms with an electric field present between the boundary and nucleus, within which electrons are accelerated. Morphological assumptions pending verification.”

    Yemo floated there, his nucleus pulsing in and out in a steady, rhythmic inhalation. Breathing. Far behind the first and most precocious of my new creations, the swarm of young lives grew larger and brighter by the minute.

    Yemo split again. The child tried to pass through the glass again. And succeeded.

    I was shocked.

    It lingered out in the open air for a moment, seemingly as astonished as I was. Then it rushed back only to sadly disperse before it could… reunite with its parent?

    I swallowed, feeling oddly sad. Maybe it wasn’t tough enough to survive outside its native environment yet? “The evolved sphere appears as a stable, self-confined, layered, luminous and nearly spherical body,” I muttered as I wrote. Reluctantly. Every moment spent writing was a moment I had to look away from them. “Capable of reproduction through mitosis. Reproductive process appears to include inherited command and control functionality for the child cell. Resulting cells identical and capable of immediately acting with coordination. Propagation capacity of ‘genetic’ memory uncertain. The amount of energy in the initial spark seems to govern their size and lifespan.”

    Yemo had another feast and even merged with another couple of smaller cells before splitting a third time. The ‘child’ repeated its exodus, but immediately dashed back into its home and merged back with the parent cell. Then Yemo… hovered a bit in place before turning back and floating over to the closest Tesla coil. Then it entered stable orbit around the toroid and didn’t seem inclined to do anything else.

    Briefly, I seriously considered turning the coils back on.

    Instead, I first turned the power dial on all three as low as I could, and then activated just one of them on the lowest setting, the one farthest from Yemo.

    There was barely a spark instead of the great arcs of lightning from the beginning, but the change was immediate. The entire environment was disturbed. The floating dust shuddered. The swarm of young plasma cells clustering around the electrodes down below flinched with almost uncanny coordination away from the coil, and Yemo was knocked out of his orbit.

    But then, most of the swarm broke off from their… birthing place and gathered around the Tesla coil instead. A few got too close and were zapped out of existence. The others, though, seemingly learned their lesson and settled into a safer orbit. Yemo wandered around the outmost range of the rest, other cells flying to him and back. Either I was seeing things or they were developing social dynamics. Communicating. They also really wanted to be close to the coil for some reason. More than they did the electrodes. Static electricity works as fuel? They only managed something resembling far orbit though. Any closer and zap goes the sparkling. I couldn’t turn the coil down any lower without shutting it completely off. I wasn’t sure it would mean anything to them if it was weaker. And turning it off seemed mean now that they chose it over their literal birthplace.

    I was amazed at their coordination. Cooperation, even from Yemo who’d grown so large in part by eating a whole bunch of the rest. Well, merging with them, if there was a difference. “Based on the synchronised pulsations of the larger observable specimens, I theorise that the creatures communicate information by emitting electromagnetic energy, making the atoms within other spheres vibrate at a particular frequency. I will need to develop a proper microscope and the appropriate electromagnetic spectroscopy equipment to be sure.” At least one other experiment I read about had observed just that effect, similar to the vibrating diaphragm in a telephone which enables information to be communicated from one point to another. “My new children are telepathic, heh – wait, no, don’t write that down, never thought I’d be glad for the lack of recording equipment.”

    Yemo, probably because of his larger mass, went closer than all the rest and allowed the Tesla lighting to hit him. For a moment I thought he was dead, the membrane rippling and the inner working stuttering in place. But then his membrane actually grew stronger, and Yemo’s jittering movements from the shock of the strike steadily smoothed out until he was… floating in stable orbit around the Tesla coil. Oh my god, that’s just-. And then Yemo’s membrane grew thicker and brighter and – magnifying array, quick! – and… and now it was giving off lightning of its own too, like it was some sort of antenna for the Tesla coil. The arcs were tiny and soft, floating loosely like strands of hair, but I could still see them, barely.

    And then I didn’t need to see them because it became obvious what was going on when the many other, smaller cells swarmed around Yemo and began to orbit him, all but hanging off the other ends of the beams he gave off. Other plasma cells now wandered close to the Tesla coil too, as close as they wanted, even float as one in the shape of a double helix around the one, big, smooth arc of unliving lightning because the bolt was now a single, stable arc permanently and safely locked on Yemo’s form like… like he was a satellite.

    Yemo turned himself into the moon, I thought nonsensically, though the thought quickly felt increasingly less and less absurd. And he’s basically protecting and nurturing the others now. That’s my boy!

    Hesitantly, but not as much as previously, I turned off the power to the electrodes.

    Some of the larger kids – heh – swarmed over to check on the sudden quiescence of their previously chaotic birthing place, but then seemed to shrug in unison and went back to their new home to… crowd around their big brother and live their lives I suppose.

    Just hanging there.

    Living the life.

    … Oh my god, I’ve created life!

    I stood there for a while, just watching my creations, awestruck. I hadn’t really expected anything to come from this. It was just a whim, a point of pride for me to put at least some effort into my passion, after I spent almost everything I had on soft science and the most exhausting self-imposed task of both my lives, bar none. All for the salvation of a bunch of people that I wasn’t sure deserved it anymore.

    No, that’s not really fair. Realisation descended on me out of nowhere, as tends to only happen when you’ve had a good break from wallowing in your problems. I wasn’t sure I welcomed it right now though. Maybe Shisui was deliberately being obtuse at the end there. Maybe this is something Danzo pushed on Sarutobi that Shisui wanted to fail on purpose and I didn’t live up to his expectations.

    I was almost sure this was the case the moment it came to me, but instead of the embarrassment or shame I might have felt any other time, I just felt angry because fuck that shit. Shimura Danzo should be six feet under with not a headstone to his name after everything he’s done, not getting his way over the Hokage even now after everything.

    I grit my teeth. My fist was clenched. Within the medium, my creations lived their little lives completely oblivious to the world outside. Ah, the bliss of ignorance.

    Alas, I couldn’t make the same claim to composure as them.

    Sorry, children, but daddy wants to bask in your presence a bit. I promise not to be too overbearing.

    Slowly, so slowly, I walked over to stand next to the table with the medium. Stood there. Bent over to watch as close to the glass as I could. Hesitantly raised my hand and tapped on the glass with my finger. Just once.

    The creatures started in place. Like a school of fish they jolted away from their prior trajectories, the swarm moving relative to the source of the vibration without exception. And near his place around the head of the Tesla coil, Yemo lurched out of orbit.

    Then shot over to the origin point as fast as he could, the other creatures hovering in his wake, their pulses uneven and lacking the synchronisation of before.

    Yemo came as close to the glass as he could without passing through it. Rolled around like a ball in a perfect circle along the inside, searching. Waiting.

    I tapped the glass again.

    Yemo shot to the spot immediately and all but hugged the wall.

    That’s the most adorable thing I’ve ever seen in my life.

    Sorry, kids, daddy has a new favorite.

    Behind my new angel, the rest of the beings came together in a unified cluster, a cord of lights swaying back and forth in rhythm with the Tesla arc, now bereft and distant.

    That gave me an idea. It was kind of silly, but the more I thought about it, the more I decided it was a crime that I hadn’t done it from the beginning. After all, what kind of creator would I be if I didn’t give my world music? The Professor would be ashamed of me!

    First I recalibrated the other two coils and activated all three at once. The sudden re-emergence of life-giving energy from all three megastructures caused a whole new form of chaos in the medium. It gave me ten more minutes’ worth of new observations to write down.

    But this time, when the creatures acclimated to their new, richer environment, Yemo chose not to enter orbit like before.

    Instead, he flew over to the edge of the glass and began hovering back and forth in a circle. Like it was looking for me. Increasingly so as the others again began to come over and join him like the tiniest school of fish. School of the tiniest fish, I mean, the swarm was anything but small now, there must have been hundreds of them now.

    Being well past the time where I had to worry about extra variables contaminating the experiment, I brought over my phonograph. Fate was with me for once and I already had the setup I needed to divide the audio signals by channel, I’d played around with the music function a lot since I left Shisui speechless that first time. I’d had to build a lot of the hardware myself, but I was used to that.

    I turned off the Tesla coils.

    Sorry, kids, dad’ll only be a second.

    But a second was probably ages at that size, wasn’t it?

    This world was still way off from software equalizers, but I’d managed well enough to split sound channels into three streams, which I hooked to each of the Tesla control boxes.

    Then, crossing my fingers, I activated the Tesla coils all at once.

    The medium came to life. The lightning sang. My creations danced.

    Despite themselves, even. Maybe. The song was a sad one. But it was also one of the few familiar to both the lives I’ve lived, and I didn’t have the heart to pretend positivity.

    Sorry, kids, dad doesn’t have a lot of happiness of his own to give right now. I walked over to stand next to the glass. Well, no happiness that doesn’t come from you, little ones.

    Sad as it was, the song was beautiful. One of my favorites regardless of life and planet. And the little ones seemed to enjoy it too, despite my worries. I was glad. It’s not every day you get to bend thunder to your will and make it sing. It’s not like I had my wife or kids around either, for them to ask incessant questions and make me rush from one end of the workshop to the next and haul them away amidst laughter in a vain attempt to keep clumsy hands from destroying my laboratory.

    Maybe I should’ve named them Dexter and DeeDee.

    Or maybe not. Yui may have fit the stereotype, but Kenzo wasn’t nearly enough of an introvert in comparison.

    Within the medium, the creatures swam in concert, one long, continuous loop flowing like a river in a circle between the Tesla coils, made of two separate funnels swirling around each other in a double helix.

    In that moment, I experienced a deep, fervent feeling swelling in my chest like I hadn’t ever since my past life awakening. My breath felt tight. My heart beat loud in my ears. These creatures were small and fleeting and had only the most basic of life’s instincts, but they were wonderful and luminous and mine.

    I tapped on the glass.

    Yemo rose from the soul stream, big and bright and still in rhythm with the music, and came over to the source of the sound. And waited. Alive, pulsing in concert with the many others trailing after him, and patient.

    I really must stop projecting intelligence on single-cellular life. But I couldn’t help it! Here they are acting alone, here they aren’t, here they are behaving like a hive, here they are eating lightning, look at them dancing and looking for the faintest sign of their creator wherever they find it, oh Occam’s Razor, wherefore hast thou gone? Why have you forsaken me?

    I tapped again. They swarmed closer, Yemo leading the way as their dance got even more elaborate, somehow, despite not breaking rhytm with the thunder song. They were completely in sync with my heartbeat actually.

    Anam was the Irish word for soul.

    Finally giving in to the impulse, I pressed my fingertip against the glass and left it there.

    “I name you Anami.”

    Yemo was there in an instant, a child cell detaching from him and shooting into and out of my skin in a rush to return to its parent. It tingled. Then it tingled even better when Yemo divided again, then again and again, the child cells coming together more and more until I was looking at a vague likeness of my fingertip.

    Children learn through imitation. Was I projecting again? Or was this more than an unconscious reflection of how subtle matter behaved? Wait a minute…

    The process hadn’t finished. The division continued. The tip of my finger was perfectly reflected in their amalgam, and they still weren’t finished subdividing and recombining, what were they-oh.

    I was looking at a blue, glowing, perfect replica of my fingertip, down to the slightest detail of my fingerprint. “That’s amazing.”

    I allowed myself the impossible thought that the way they flickered was due to my praise. Hearing my voice. The way they communicated via vibration wasn’t that different from hearing, was it? They wouldn’t be able to dance otherwise. For a given meaning of the term.

    Slowly, I pressed the rest of my finger against the glass, and more, until my entire palm rested on it. Little cells birthed littler cells that strung forward in a chain until theye were mimicking the Tesla bolts almost perfectly, streaking and winding in and out of the medium through the glass, tingling atop my skin. I bent forward as close as I could, until I could see my eyes reflected in the glass. See them reflected in the reflection of my eyes, as they lived and pulsed and came together into a unified synchronicity of tiny individualities.

    And there it was, finally. There they were, formed into the perfect mirror of my hand. My heart felt like it might burst. “… Good job.” I… I had proud, happy tears running down my cheeks. I could swear I could feel my words and my feelings vibrating through my arm and the glass and all the way to the heart of my little creations and their congregation. “I’m proud of you.”

    Something happened. Something amazing. A wave of light rippled over the surface of the shining, mirror likeness of my hand. I could barely tell the little things apart anymore.

    Then, without warning, the hand shot through the glass as if it wasn’t even there and right into mine.

    “Fuck me!”

    I jerked away with a hoarse shout, reflex throwing me back from the glass but not enough to save me from a nasty fall. I crashed hard on my side, but I barely spared the flare of pain any attention. My hand came alive with feelings, some old, some unexpected, some completely bizarre and unknown. My skin, my flesh, my nerves tingled increasingly as if I’d plugged my hand in a power socket, but it felt strangely good and my heart didn’t scream as if about to give up the ghost from palpitations. At the same time but separately, I felt like that time when I spent an hour with my hands on a Van de Graaff generator just to fill up with static and see what happens. But the feeling was localised below my wrist and what was happening now was not what happened then, and then the tingle reached my nerves and overlayed the neurons.

    Humans can’t feel their individual cells, I thought breathlessly as I stared at my hand, who spared no time in proving me wrong immediately with its skin and folds and creases and dead cells, my mind looking over the sweat and fat glands and past the tiny hairs to their roots and beyond, deeper and deeper until I saw the blood. Humans can’t see their- the tingle reached my brain and I-

    My hand…

    I suddenly knew it, down to the individual haematid and leukocytes and the vessels they travelled through to reach the bone and muscles and nerves, with their cells and mitochondria and every bend in the tiny, endless ball of yarn that was my DNA several trillion times over and… and…

    … There was a lot.

    And I knew all of it. Everything. To the molecule and everything they contained. And did. They say a drop of DNA has storage and processing capacity comparable to a quantum computer. I could believe that now, this tangled ball of genes and their connections and lack of connections, tangled and folded and wrapped around itself, enclosed in protein and so much else, the cytoplasm beyond with so much more in it than my biology studies had taught me, the biomolecules, the acids, the mitochondria, the membrane of the cell beyond, and all around the cell and over it and through it now there was a subtle, luminous field like...

    Exactly like.

    Collisionless plasma.

    A human cell. A plasma cell. Overlapping perfectly.

    The paranormal. All the weird stories and urban legends and strange phenomena back on the old world. Double layer balls of plasma were theorised by some to be the reason behind all of it. I doubted it because I doubt most theories that try to give a single explanation for everything under the sun, but…

    … Did my cells just gain their own souls?

    When my reality was finally once more macroscopic, when the vivid memory stayed stuck in my mind even as the knowledge didn’t because my short-term memory couldn't offload it fast enough to save even a percentage of it, there was one, immanent thought spanning my whole mind.

    Humans are stuck in survival mode.

    My second thought was a feeling, like the faintest net of semi-autonomous bio-circuitry laid alongside my blood vessels and nervous system, spread throughout my hand like a half-woven web. It was weak, atrophied and hungry. The chakra circulatory system, I thought sluggishly. My cell souls. It was… eating them? I don’t think I like it.

    My third thought was pain.

    My sides hurt. And more. There was a sharp, persistent pain under my rib cage and my gut. I tried to stand- “Hgh…nnnn-agh!” I failed. The pain flared, severe and sharp, coming in waves. I could feel it. I could feel it spreading, out from my back down my gut and lower, until it was everywhere from below my lungs to my groin.

    My fourth thought was I need to get to the bathroom.

    Right now.

    Gritting my teeth, I managed to use the wall to climb to my feet – barely – and thanked all my basement dweller forebears for the tradition of always having a restroom next door. Somehow, I made it.

    Then I didn’t.

    The pain of before was nothing. The moment I let loose, sheer, horrible agony flared from my bladder all the way to the end and I screamed.

    It burns, I thought amidst the flames burning my thoughts. Like acid.

    My urine was…

    It was black.

    The shock was the only thing that kept me upright, but even that failed when I thought the worst was behind me, only to see black replaced by red. I was pissing blood.

    I fell against the wall and almost the rest of the way before I caught myself on the sink. The glass cup was knocked aside, falling to shatter on the floor, scattering my toothbrush and razor.

    I… I could barely think. I need to get to the hospital.

    I stumbled out, back into my lab and past it, gasping and moaning in pain with every step, but I barely made it to the door before my knees gave out. Somehow I still managed to crawl up and unlock it, pull it open. But then I must have passed out briefly, because the next thing I knew I was crawling on all fours up the stairs, barely pulling my weight.

    Why is it dark? I thought dimly. Squinting up, I saw the familiar sight of moonlight casting faint shadows along the walls at the top of the stairs. When did it get night?

    I made it all the way to the next to last step before my body gave out.

    I’m not gonna make it, I thought desperately. I’m not gonna make it this time.

    I tried to call for help even though I knew I was too far away, even discounting the walls between me and the next person, but it came out as a hoarse, wordless scream.

    What’s happening to me?

    There was an anbu kneeling over me.

    Oh…

    Tall. Lean. Mask with the stylised face of a dog. His hands were already mid-way through a series of seals.

    They came for me after all.

    Well… that explained the pain.

    “Kuchiose no jutsu!”

    Archaic Nifon, I thought disjointedly. Jutsu mnemonics are in a different language?

    White smoke. Brown fur. White fangs.

    “Akino, see if you can track down the poison.”

    Poison?

    “Roger!”

    The ninja dog jumped over me and down the stairs.

    “Hang in there, big man,” the Anbu hoisted me up in a fireman’s carry. “Would be a shame to make my junior sad twice in one day.”

    Without further words, Hatake Kakashi rushed me off to the hospital.

    I was perversely glad when my size didn’t let him jump out the window.

    A single thought was left to percolate through my fading consciousness when we finally made it out and he pushed the ground away in a blur.

    Was that dog wearing sunglasses?

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 6: The Discipline of Word Games
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member
    A/N: Credit to MaxFic on FF.net for the unique interpretation of Naruto's scattered brain.

    Also, did you know that DNA was only mapped in the 50s, and genetic testing didn't exist before then? Now imagine what might happen when four world wars are involved and super-ninja with an axe to grind and every reason to keep that knowledge to themselves? And now think about the stupid mortality rate of Orochimaru's experiments.
    -----------------------------------------------------------------


    npi2MYU.jpg

    Chapter 6: The Discipline of Word Games

    “-. Hatake Kakashi, Konoha Anbu Captain, Codename Hound .-“

    “-. October 29, 5 ANB .-“​

    There was no trace of poison, at least none that wasn’t perhaps mixed with the black sludge that had seeped out of the man’s hand and was smeared from the basement all the way to the top of the stairs. The same couldn’t be said about probable motive, but Hound was still having trouble finding enough cause for outright elimination. There was some motive for abduction though, at least if one were a member of certain organisations that may or may not be explicitly going against the Hokage’s direct orders to salve their leader’s pride.

    Probably not the same motives that the victim assumed, though. The electro-mechanic fuuma shuriken brought nothing new to the table. The attempt in the basement to replicate lightning ninjutsu with technology was so amateurish and impractical that Konoha’s science division would laugh the man out of the room. And while the flare shooter was admittedly cute, it was so loud that it might just be the most useless tool to ever land in ninja hands. And that was without getting to the issue of the custom-built, too small flares themselves that the man clearly hadn’t gotten around to creating, seeing as the black powder was still lying around unused. Not the worst way for a civilian to call for help though, he’d give him that. If he could get it to work.

    No, the real draw were the notebooks.

    Hound swept away the paperweights – using steel rivets in place of paperweights and tags, the man was every bit as cheap as reported – and looked through the papers on the desk, hoping they, at least, might provide a cypher for the unfamiliar letters he’d seen so much of today. No such luck. He pondered the notebooks. There were dozens of them, written in a completely foreign language. Or several, if Crow was to be believed. Hound couldn’t begin to guess what they said. He didn’t even know what languages they were, they all used an alphabet entirely unfamiliar not just to himself, but also to Lizard who came from the cryptanalysis division. And there was nothing around that could serve as a key, so there was no way to even begin decrypting anything, let alone do it in any time less than, oh, a decade maybe. At least.

    The only intelligible papers were the schematics for miniature flares that the shooter was lying on, which were essentially fireworks writ small. Presumably so they could actually be read by whoever wound up handling the commission.

    For Crow’ sake, Hound was deliberately not going down the ‘what if Root has a point’ rabbit hole. For the moment.

    Clunk, clunk, clunk.

    Hound turned his head to see Lizard bring a few of the odd dozen rivets close to the board on the wall. They flew out of her hand to stick to it with a dull sound. A display board with magnetised strips. So it wasn’t just that the man was a skinflint, he was creative in how he used resources. Hound spun one of the rivets between his fingers. It was shorter and thicker than the usual, but otherwise similar to other ‘invisible’ rivets that lacked a tail but had a case that could be removed after insertion, making it easier to conceal. Construction D-rank missions were among the most popular because genin could stick the rivets in by hand, and then practice their chakra control by removing the cases manually and covering the holes with earth manipulation.

    Hound blinked, suddenly having a realisation. Picking up the ‘flare’ shooter, he turned it around and slipped one of the rivets into the loading chamber. Click.

    It was a perfect fit.

    Huh. So it wasn’t for shooting flares, at least not yet. It was a nail shooter.

    Well, now he just felt silly. The man was a handyman living off commissions in a village that was no longer recovering from disaster, why wouldn’t he make a tool to save him the money he’d otherwise have to spend on D-ranks? Now that Hound thought about it, the reports said the man was planning a home expansion.

    “Captain?” Came Crow’s voice.

    You were right, Shisui, a killer can’t hope to understand a creator’s mind. “We’re done here.” Hound put the nail gun back in the drawer and closed it. “Put everything back were you found it, then you’re dismissed.

    Hound double-checked the sludge samples, left the others to get back to their downtime, didn’t comment on Crow going to run surveillance on the hospital, and went to the Hokage tower to report. But the Third wasn’t there anymore, so he inquired with Rooster and doubled back to where the Third actually was, namely the same aforementioned hospital.

    He found the Hokage in the middle of receiving a report in the head medic’s office.

    “- so we have managed to avert a complete kidney failure. However, his kidneys still need help regenerating, and his ureters and urethra walls are half as thin as before after being almost destroyed from the inside. We have been unable to isolate the poison, whatever occurred has either already been flushed from his system, or was designed to break down into base components after it took effect. We are certain it was contact-based, however, and must have entered his body through the skin on his right hand. The appendage in question is now the part of his body in the best shape, I’d even say perfect shape if not for what it caused. Whatever compound it was, it somehow overcharged the tissues’ purgative processes to the point where Mr. Masanari’s blood literally became the poison, due to the sheer amount of toxins that flooded it all at once. Somehow, his circulatory system coped. Unfortunately, this was only because his kidneys went into panic mode trying to rebalance his blood’s pH and osmolarity. The toxins coming in were so many for long enough that his nephrons were destroyed in droves and the toxins clogged his renal corpuscules until the kidneys almost lost filtration capability entirely. A number of the medullas outright ruptured in places. Even with our best application of the Mystical Palm technique, I am surprised he is not dead.”

    That… quite honestly sounded like the most sinister poison Hound had heard about in the last five years.

    “That said, he is still in pain and will likely suffer the symptoms of kidney failure for a week or two. He is not necessarily stuck on soft foods, but I still have some diet recommendations for his convalescence, and in any case he will need to drink many fluids for the duration. He should be ready for home care in one or two days, but I would like him to come back once or twice a week in case he relapses, and to encourage his excretory channels to regenerate as quickly as possible. Right now we have him on painkillers, which, I will note, have a reduced effect on him compared to the norm, same as the sedatives – he woke up twice on the operating table, we had to up the dose both times to keep him under. He has surprising vitality for a civilian.”

    The Third hummed, puffing smoke through his pipe. “Could it be a bloodline limit?”

    “You believe he might be of the Uzumaki as well then?” And wasn’t that the elephant in the room? “He certainly has the phenotype. The red hair and green eyes are characteristic of the clan. I cannot say anything conclusive, however. The eye-color test is obviously useless relative to the young Uzumaki, and the blood-type test was inconclusive. Young Naruto has blood Type B, while Masanari has blood type O, but this hardly proves or disproves paternity, let alone whatever degrees of removal we are talking about here, if any. Perhaps if his past records hadn’t been lost in the Kyuubi rampage…”

    That was a moot point, Hound knew. If the Masanari family had any ties to the Uzumaki, it would have come up from the very moment the grandfather applied for citizenship, and would have been triple checked on approval all over again. Unless they were descended from outcasts?

    “The attack left all of us poorer,” the Third commiserated. “How is he now? Not too tired, I hope.”

    “He was not keen to go back under now that the sedatives have passed from his system, but the Uzumaki boy might have changed his mind since you brought him in. Nurse Honoka is keeping an eye on them just in case.”

    Why was Naruto there? If the man was as bad off as the medic claimed, shouldn’t visits be restricted until he was in good enough shape to actually cope? Just how keen was the Hokage on throwing those two together? Why?

    “Where are they now?”

    The woman frowned slightly, looking to Hound and back. “Observation room VIC-01, as the Anbu instructed.”

    It was only Hound’s familiarity with the Third’s mannerisms that let him catch the man’s grip tightening on his pipe. “Lead the way. I should like to observe him for myself.”

    Hound frowned behind his mask as he shadowed the Third, slipping from one blind spot to the next under camouflage. VIC. Very Important Criminal. One of just a handful of rooms that could be stormed from all directions and turned into a chakra-draining cell at a moment’s notice. As the name implied, they were only intended for dangerous nin detainees.

    He waited until the Hokage dismissed the doctor and nurse so that they were the only ones outside the one-way mirror. Sound Muffling Technique, Loose Lips Technique, perimeter closed, all entrances covered, handsign Owl to check for Byakugan spies, none reported. “Lord Third. None in my team sent such instructions.”

    “Nor did I,” Said Sarutobi Hiruzen, voice grim. “Certain people just can’t live without testing my patience, it seems.”

    Shimura Danzo is playing with lightning. “Speaking of patience, is there a reason the man was not questioned while he was still loose-lipped from the sedatives?”

    “He was, but all we got was slurring gibberish in one or more languages never heard of before. We weren’t even able to build a working cypher, never mind anything else. His claims to Crow were no mere boasts.”

    That was all the Hokage said, choosing instead to watch the latest results of his meddling unfolding on the other side of the glass.

    “-and then the Old Man actually said I ate too much ramen, can you believe it, he’s crazy I tell you!”

    Laid out in his hospital bed, Masanari Hanzo was the very picture of despair looking to the heavens for strength.

    Futilely. “Why are you looking at the ceiling, don’t do that, it’s creepy, believe it! I saw a funeral last week and the guy had his eyes open, they had to put coins on them and they kept sliding off and whoever-it-was kept goggling up at me, it was creepy, you’re not going to do the same when you’re dead, are you – wait, you’re not dead, right? Right? Hey don’t be dead, you can’t be dead, hey, NURSE HELP, HELP-“

    “NARUTO!”

    Naruto shut up.

    Masanari visibly sagged in exhaustion. “The Third is an asshole.”

    What did he just say?

    “Hey! Don’t diss the old man, what’s your problem?”

    “You’re my problem.”

    “Don’t start that again, you said we were good!”

    “No I didn’t, I said I was rooting for you if you were serious about changing for the better. Foolishly, it seems, since I just got disappointed all over again.”

    “What? Why? What did I do this time?”

    “Got used as a pawn in old men’s power games,” the man said weakly. “At my expense. As usual.”

    This man is dangerously perceptive.

    “I-well… But… I finished the book!”

    Masanari blinked tiredly, trying to sit up in bed and giving it up with a wince of pain. He just turned his head. “Kid… It’s, quite literally, been less than a day. Don’t you sleep?”

    “I do so! I’m just quick, duh.”

    “You’re certainly quick to drain the last of my life, you little vampire.”

    “Hey!”

    “This is what I get for not squeezing a promise out of you,” Masanari said weakly, eyes drifting shut. “Shame on me for wanting to believe in you, I guess.”

    Hound felt that like a blow to the heart, how must it be for Naruto just now? Or the Third, even?

    Naruto opened his mouth, closed it and looked dejectedly at the colouring book he had in front of him.

    Hound looked at the Third. The Hokage looked tense, even disappointed. Regretful, almost. No, no almost about it, he really-

    “Come on, then,” Masanari gestured weakly. “Show me so you can go home already and let me suffer in peace.”

    “… Well, fine then!” Naruto stomped over, looking away with all the fake bluster of a five-year-old orphan. “Here.”

    Masanari managed not to fumble the book. He pulled it up and opened it at a random page. Then he blinked and looked at it. Flatly. “… It’s orange.”

    Naruto rubbed the back of his head. Hound felt a pang. He couldn’t even tell if Naruto was smug or embarrassed.

    “Kid, why is the turtle orange?”

    The what?

    “What’s wrong with orange?”

    “What’s wrong is it’s wrong, you brat, Isobu’s red and grey.”

    Who?

    “Yeah, well… Orange is better!”

    “Of course you’d say that, you-“ page flip. “Gyuuki too? Don’t tell me-“ flip, flip, more flips, then Masanari groaned. “All of them are-kid, why are you doing this to me? Is my hard work a joke to you?”

    “Of course not! It’s not, mister, I promise, I did my best you know!”

    “After I went through all the trouble of-oh, what’s even the use?” The man visibly gave Naruto up as a bad job, only to page to the very end of the book and become, if it was possible, the most aghast yet. “Kid, how the heck did you choose something other than orange for the only tailed beast that’s actually orange?

    The what?

    Naruto blinked, then frowned childishly. “What do you mean?”

    “This, kid, this.” The man turned the book around to show the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox as a baby, what the hell- “Kurama’s supposed to be orange, not white.”

    “Bullcrap! He can’t be orange, bunnies are white, everyone knows that!” Declared Naruto Uzumaki with all the absolutely wrong conviction of children everywhere-wait, what did he just call- “Wait, that’s Kurama?”

    “Kid, I literally told you this and everything else, weren’t you listening? The story, you know? The one you demanded like an entitled brat? On the walk home when I spoonfed everything to you like a little baby?”

    “I’m not a baby!” Naruto erupted in outrage. “And you talked a whole bunch, who’s gonna remember all that boring stuff? I just asked about the curse, not-hey wait, I’m not an etin-eli-etil- whatever you just said!” Naruto fumed. Then fumbled it. “… His name’s Kurama?”

    Masanari dropped the book on the sheets and draped an arm over his eyes. “I’m surrounded by morons.”

    “Hey! Now you’re just being mean again, I didn’t do anything this time!”

    “You didn’t do anything right, that’s for sure.” Hound’s hands actually twitched with a very unfriendly impulse, did the man have to be so unkind? “No that’s not entirely fair.” The man picked the book back up and held it open one-handed. “Okay, I guess you did fine enough to stay within the outlines, and you even tried a bit of shading here and there, that’s not entirely horrifying to look at.”

    “Well gee, mister, thanks.”

    “Hey kid.”

    “What?”

    “You can’t read, can you?”

    Naruto opened his mouth, closed it and turned around in shame, hands clasped together behind his bowed head.

    On the outside of the one-way mirror, Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen had gone suddenly still.

    Hound had too. Being able to read was a prerequisite for literally everything in Konoha, and being able to read by age 5 was mandatory to enrol in the Academy, how could Naruto not...?

    “…I see.”

    “I’m not stupid!” Naruto blurted, spinning around and sounding… not angry or even loud, more… desperate, almost. “I’m not! Missus Sujimi just said I can’t learn to read like other kids, it’s not the same thing!”

    Missus Sujimi? Was that the matron of Naruto’s orphanage?

    “Is that so?” Masanari Hanzo sounded eerily calm all of a sudden. “Prove it.”

    “What?”

    “Prove it. To me. Right now.”

    “How’m I supposed to do that? Should I bring her here or-?”

    “Not that, kid. The other thing.”

    “What other-that I can’t read?”

    “That you can’t learn.”

    Naruto mouthed silently, helplessly. “Wha… How’m I supposed to do that?”

    Masanari looked to the heavens for strength all over again.

    Then, painfully, painstakingly, he managed to pull himself to sit up in his bed despite that it left him a grimacing, pale, sweaty mess by the end. The man didn’t even try to speak, though, he just gestured to Naruto to…

    Climb into the bed?

    “Well, brat? I’m not gonna beg if that’s what you’re waiting for.”

    “You don’t-I’m not! Don’t be like…” Naruto cut himself off, then, slowly, quietly asked “Is… is it really okay?”

    “This once. Come on.”

    Naruto hesitated, then climbed into bed where he hesitated some more on the very edge – Hound was worried he might tumble off for a moment – before Masanari literally hauled him over by the scruff and put his arm around him so he couldn’t run away. “This is ‘I’.”

    Naruto didn’t reply. He was frozen stiff with eyes wide.

    “Kid, repeat after me. This is ‘I’.”

    “T-th-this is ‘I’”

    “Just the letter is fine. Let’s do another one, this is ‘S’.”

    “S,” Naruto squeaked.

    “Good. Now this one is ‘O’.”

    “O,” Naruto mechanically repeated, still frozen stiff.

    “B.”

    “B.”

    “U.”

    “U.”

    Masanari was sliding his fingertip over the paper now. “I-So-Bu.”

    “… I-So-Bu.”

    “Isobu, the Three-Tailed Giant Turtle”

    “I-So-Bu,” Naruto sounded out a few more times. “Isobu.” Suddenly, Naruto seemed to snap out of his state all at once and put his hand on the page. “Wait, so, so, this is ‘I’, that’s what you said, right?”

    “Yep, good job.”

    Naruto didn’t seem to be listening anymore though, instead turning one, two, three, four pages. “Like here? This is I too, right?”

    The man blinked, but rolled with it. “That’s right.”

    “Huh. Hey, hey, so this is another U right? Right?”

    “That’s right, kid.”

    “Wow… That was easy.” Naruto was so honestly surprised, it was just- “So what are these other ones?”

    “G-y-u-u-k-i.”

    “G-y-u-u-k-i.”

    “Gyuu-ki. Gyuuki.”

    “Gyuu-ki, Gyuuki! And he’s got-” Naruto started counting on his fingers. “Eight tails! So he’s the Eight-Tailed Giant… Octopus Guy?”

    “Far as I know, he calls himself an ox. The sage apparently named the beasts for their heads, mainly.”

    “Really?”

    Yes, really? How the hell would he know that? Actually, how the hell would Masanari know any of this? Was he making it all up?

    “But-but then shouldn’t the Nine-Tails be a rabbit?”

    “That’s the question, isn’t it? Between you and me, I think the Sage was growing blind and senile in his old age, he sure didn’t get it right with his human kids either.” What. “So, think you can guess what sound this letter is?”

    “T, duh, for tails, that’s what the word is right?”

    “Hmm…” From above Naruto’s head, Masanari Hanzo was looking at the little boy with a very calculating sort of air. “So, which would you like to learn next?”

    “I can pick?”

    Why did he sound like it was the nicest thing anyone ever did for him?

    “Sure, go ahead, pick one.”

    Naruto stuck out his tongue, then turned a few pages back and- “This one! There’s T and U and then?”

    “Hmm, that’s ‘R’.”

    Hound watched in increasing bewilderment as Naruto paged back and forth seemingly at random as they got through A, then C, K, M, then he went through R and U all over again, before Naruto turned even more pages until he was all the way to the end. “Then this is an R too! This one here, right?”

    Bizarrely, Masanari Hanzo now looked half-way between reluctantly impressed and homicidal. “That’s right.”

    “I got it!” Naruto cried triumphantly. Then, as if it wasn’t the motherlode of all learning achievements, he began to sound out, then syllabise, then read his first unaided word just four minutes into what was apparently his first reading lesson. “K-u-r-a-m-a. Ku-Ra-Ma.” Naruto grinned. “Kurama!” The word resounded in the hospital room like it was Naruto’s greatest accomplishment ever, the foremost milestone of his life, the most important thing in his world. “Kurama. The Nine-Tailed Demon… Bunny!” Then Uzumaki Naruto snickered and began to guffaw, freely, heartily and long.

    When he was finished, Naruto gladly complied when the man told him to puzzle out the colours he’d written just below the names.

    And Masanari Hanzo slowly, meaningfully raised his gaze and sent it right at them.

    Hound tensed. The man’s eyes weren’t trained on either of their faces, or even where they actually stood in that room. But he either knew or suspected someone was there. He’d deduced the wall’s nature as a one-way mirror.

    Hound tried to think from his perspective. If he were a civilian in the know about the Kyuubi, never mind everything else about Naruto, what would he make of the fact that he was alone in a room with the boy? Again. Against his explicitly stated wishes. After nearly being assassinated. Possibly.

    The first words I heard out of Masanari Hanzo’s mouth were to call the Third Hokage an asshole. “I’m starting to understand why he vexes you, Lord Hokage.”

    “I doubt we know the half of it.”

    Is that so?

    “Hound, walk inside with me. You may use any means of dissimulation you like, but I want him to see you.”

    So he could obscure his mannerisms, voice, even chakra so long as he was visible. “As you say, but may I ask why?”

    “Just something I want to check,” the third put out his pipe. “And perhaps to make a point.”

    “He seems to have gotten your point quite thoroughly.”

    “He’s not the one I’m making it to.”

    Naruto then?

    The answer, it turned out, was neither.

    “Lord Third.”

    “Old man!” Naruto jumped off the bed. “Old man, Old man, look what I can do!” Naruto all but pushed the book at the Third, open at what looked to be… a double page picture of the nine tailed beasts looking like little babies surrounding a man, what was this he didn’t- “Hag-Or-Um…“ Naruto trailed off, turned the book back around, mouthed a dozen syllables, then shoved the double-page at the Third again and said “Ha-Go-Ro-Mo Oo-Tsu-Tsu-ki!” His triumphant words settled eerily in the room, somehow, but Naruto didn’t seem to feel it. “That’s the name of the Six Paths Sage, believe it!” Say what? “I can do it, I can read, I can so read, see? I’m gonna prank Missus Sujimi so bad, telling me I can’t read, I’m not stupid, she’s stupid, I’m gonna prank her a whole three times!”

    It said something about everyone that not even the Hokage said anything against Naruto’s vow of retribution. Being able to read by age 5 wasn’t just a prerequisite for the Ninja Academy, but also for having your own place to live in, even when the Hokage was your sponsor. Either the woman had lied or someone else had lied. For what purpose, Hound couldn’t be sure, but he bet on sabotage. There’s certainly a lot of that going on lately.

    “No you won’t, Naruto,” Masanari said.

    Correction, almost everyone didn’t say anything.

    “What? Why not? She deserves it!”

    “And do the other orphans deserve the splash damage?”

    Naruto opened his mouth, then closed it.

    … That was, quite honestly, impressive.

    “Glad to see you’re not completely hopeless.”

    “Oy!”

    “I’m sure the Third can handle Missus Sujimi without breaking the kids’ stuff and potentially getting them killed like you did some people in this room.”

    “Hey! I only did that to you!”

    The silence was long, damning and positively mortifying.

    “… I think I’ll shut up now, Old Man, can I go home?”

    The Third, damn him, still hadn’t finished milking this poor cow. “Let’s see what Mister Hanzo has to say.”

    Masanari gave the Third a deadpan look, then switched back to Naruto. “Go on, kid, remember our deal next time an old man decides to use you in his schemes. Now go hide under your bed for the next few weeks.”

    Naruto gasped. “How the heck did you know I was gonna do that!?” The silence, somehow, was even worse this time. “I mean I’m not… Gah! You suck! Old man, where’s Crow? Crow! I need to go home, quick, where is that bird guy!?”

    The Third chuckled. “Crow.”

    Shisui of the Body Flicker body flickered into the room in a flicker of movement.

    “Crow, CROW, quick we gotta get aWAAAaaaaaayyy…”

    The door opened and closed with an echoing afterimage.

    And in the quiet that followed, Masanari Hanzo looked between the Hokage and Hound and spoke first. “I’m guessing my rescuer’s visible for a reason?”

    The Third’s fingers twitched. Scan Perimeter.

    Refresh Sound Muffling Technique, recast Loose Lips Technique on all three, perimeter secure, all access ways covered by team, handsign Owl to check for Byakugan spies, none reported. “Clear.”

    The Third looked at the civilian that had just nearly died, by what may well have been poison, possibly ordered by the only man in Konoha that had ever defied the Hokage’s will and lived to do it again. Maybe. “Now, Mister Masanari, you may speak freely.”

    “Alright then.” Masanari Hanzo looked from the Hokage to Hound and said. “Hatake Kakashi, right?”

    If he wasn’t already, Hound might have frozen. “Well now, you’re quite informed, sir.”

    “Not really. You’re the one who saved my life after Kurama’s rampage, sniffed me out of the wreckage. I recognized your dog.”

    Hound twitched between relaxed and tense. The man had finally said something that was actually reasonable, but then went and called the Kyuubi by… its name? It really had a proper name? “Ah, you don’t need to thank me for that, I was just doing my duty as a Konoha ninja.”

    “Nevertheless, I am thankful for both today and back then, even if I wasn’t at the time.”

    That was quite the disclosure, was it a peace offering? A secret for a secret? He could work with that. He raised his hand to his mask. “… By your leave, then, Lord Third?” The point you wanted to make was for me, wasn’t it?

    “Granted.”

    Hatake Kakashi took off his mask to reveal… another mask! “Yo.”

    Masanari’s lips twitched like when you were the only one in on some inside joke or- “An illusion ninjutsu like the Loose Lips, right?”

    That… Kakashi just… he had no words. Briefly, but still. “I’m starting to see why Crow frets over you so much.”

    The man’s expression shuttered.

    “Please don’t hold Shisui’s latest actions against him,” the Third spoke now, and what actions were those? “He was only acting out my will.”

    Brazenly, Masanari had the gall to turn openly disappointed. “And that’s supposed to be better? Instead of just one kid’s social blunder, now it’s moral failure for him, moral failure for you, moral failure for whoever got his way over you, failure of leadership if you actually meant it when you said this isn’t the sort of village you’re trying to run, moral failure for Konoha as a whole, policy failure on top of that, operational failure for literally everyone involved, a complete and utter waste of time, and for what? A little heartbreak and a lot of panic for me by putting me at even more risk of tragic suicide in the near future? In what world does ‘just following orders’ ever make anything better?”

    Kakashi crossed his arms and leaned against the wall with deceptive casualness. He’d have the man by the throat if not for the Hokage’s signal not to. “Ma, that’s a bit harsh, don’t you think?”

    “I have literally nothing left to give that you haven’t already ransacked.” That… “What more could you possibly want from me?” That… really was the core of the issue, wasn’t it? He was wrong though. He still had his mind.

    The Third did not reply.

    And as the quiet stretched, Masanari’s disappointment curdled into a resignation so deep and raw that Kakashi felt like someone had just died. The man slumped in his bed, looking blankly at the ceiling, grim and silent.

    The Third glanced at Kakashi. “Summon Doctor Hirano back, please.”

    Kakashi signalled to his team, who made short work of escorting the earlier medic into the room in the space of two minutes spent in complete silence.

    “Mister Masanari.” Healer Hirano bravely broke the tension, as was her assigned role. “The last results are in. We can go over them now, unless you’ve changed your mind and would rather rest?”

    Masanari’s gaze passed over all three of them with that same resigned air, before he settled on the woman and proceeded to pretend like the Hokage and Kakashi didn’t exist. “No, go ahead. Anything that can get me discharged as soon as possible.”

    “Very well. The first major issue is your kidneys.” The healer talked Masanari through the same report she gave the Hokage earlier. It took several minutes, during which the man managed to rebuild some of his composure, to his small credit.

    The Third motioned to Kakashi to join him to the side and wrapped them in another muffling jutsu while that was going on. “I think we might have to revisit the matter of the staff at Naruto’s former orphanage, since they clearly have lost their touch if they lied about Naruto’s competence and mislabelled him as word blind.”

    “You suspect sabotage as well?”

    “After what we just saw? Definitely.”

    Kakashi had to agree, Naruto had been haphazard throughout everything, but still learned the letters and managed to read many of the words on that book after a single instruction session. Lasting less than ten minutes. “Should I begin immediately?”

    “No, I think I’ll have young Hawk use it to unwind.” Good luck, Itachi. “I have a different mission for you.”

    “Oh?”

    But the Third didn’t enlighten him, instead dispelling the muffling technique and returning to their prior positions just in time for healer Hirano to finish her summary. “– the matter of your reaction to sedatives. You woke up twice on the operating table, we had to up the doze twice to keep you under. If you possess any insight into the cause, it will allow us to tailor your recovery regimen better. I will say upfront that you need it, even though you have surprising vitality for a civilian.”

    Masanari shrugged. “Just the usual stuff. I’ve got green eyes so I’ll live longer, red hair means I’m a bit more resistant to stuff trying to put me under, but only about 20% or so. The only other thing is that I won’t go bald or grey, my hair will turn form red to blond and then blonder and blonder until it turns snow-white. That’s about it really.” Said the man as if he hadn’t just listed the traits that made even Uzumaki civilians famous. “I do have a question though.”

    “Yes?”

    “Have you ever measured Naruto’s synaptic firing rate?”

    It took a few seconds for everyone to adjust to the new and so unexpected change in topic. Finally, the healer opened her mouth, then closed it and looked at the Hokage questioningly. At his nod, she shook her head and replied. “I’d have to check his file to be sure, but I don’t believe so, no.”

    The Third wouldn’t leave it at that though. “You have a theory?”

    “Not me, I just saw it written somewhere, about… huh, has it really been ten years? Don’t remember who came up with it. I’d completely forgotten about it, but then I saw Naruto magically learn basic reading in ten minutes just by tackling it like a puzzle-solving problem. Couple that with how fast he gets bored and, well, we might be looking at innate cognitive partitioning. Lots of it.”

    Healer Hirano blinked, then produced a notepad and pen and began to take notes. “I’ve only heard about that with very high-level ninja, and never more than two independent thought streams. Even then, they are not very popular because they come with the risk of multiple personality syndrome.”

    But the technique did work best when triggered at a very young age. The healer was wrong though, it was possible to develop a second inner self spontaneously. Still, she was correct on the limitations and drawbacks.

    “You think Naruto has an inner self?”

    “No – well, maybe if he has to put on a front for much longer, but that’s got nothing to do with this, and two independent thought streams? Try a hundred simultaneous ones. But again, you’ll have to test his synaptic rate to be sure.”

    This was very big news, if true.

    The Hogake agreed. “And if it does prove accurate, what would you suggest?”

    Masanari eyed the Third cautiously. Mistrustfully, even. It made Kakashi feel offended on the Third’s behalf.

    But the Hokage just let it go. “Mister Hanzo, please believe when I say that I only have Naruto’s best interests at heart.”

    “I want to believe that, really, but every time I get close you force us into the same room together and I have to do my best not to tell Naruto to turn your face on the mountain into a clown.”

    The utter balls on this civilian nobody.

    “Ah,” the Third adjusted his hat. “I wasn’t trying to be especially subtle with that, I admit.”

    “Clearly.”

    How much more disrespect was the Hokage going to tolerate?

    “Nevertheless, I would like an answer. If Naruto’s mind works… differently, let’s say, how would you deal with it?”

    The man sighed, but at least gave it some thought before replying. “I can tell you what I’d recommend regardless.”

    “Please do.”

    “Emphasise puzzle solving. And puzzle building. Everywhere. Maybe make tests out of it, even with him doing the testing – long as it’s not on me. Encourage his situational awareness while you’re at it, maybe his unique situation gave him enhanced senses? The higher the input processing the better. Now that I think about it, Kurama has historically been provoked by places of intense negative emotion, maybe Naruto can sense some of that?” The Kyuubi has historically what? “I can’t imagine he’d keep bugging me if he didn’t know with absolute certainty that I’m not like all the other reindeer.” All the other – could this man not speak in riddles? “Anyway, the more unique parts involved, the better. Traps, ambushes, architecture, mechanical contraptions-“

    “Like your various machines and inventions?”

    Hanzo grit his teeth at the interruption, visibly forced himself to bite back three different answers he wanted to give, then levied the Hokage with a look that was practically seditious. “Do you want Naruto’s whole childhood to consist of him being foisted on other people against their will?”

    Kakashi uncrossed his arms and pushed back from the wall he was leaning on.

    “I suppose not,” was all Sarutobi Hiruzen said in reply.

    “Naruto and I have an arrangement. It’s important to him. And it’s very important to my sanity and my willingness to have anything to do with him. Ever. Unless you want me to crack and turn into yet another mad scientist, and unless you lied to me just now and to him in every last of one of your past interactions, you will no longer interfere.”

    Kakashi almost needed the Third to physically stop him from manhandling the man into proper behaviour. Almost. But the fact the Third still barred his path with a hand showed he hadn’t been discreet enough without his mask on.

    “Understood.” Wait, how could the Hokage just-? “I will cease meddling on that front. Now, was there anything else?”

    The man had the nerve to act surprised, but then again Kakashi was too, the Hokage was being far more reasonable that he deserved. “Anything else? About what?”

    “That you would recommend for his development.”

    For a wonder, the insufferable civilian looked every bit as unbalanced as Kakashi this time. “… I guess… maybe teach him a second language? Or just expose him to it, immersion always works better. Or multiple ones, he might be able to pick them up without it all turning into a jumbled mess. And if you have a logographic writing system buried somewhere, see if you can get him interested.”

    “I’m sorry, what was that last one?” The Third asked well before Kakashi could get over his marvel at the sheer deluge of pertinent suggestions being made.

    “Logographic writing, like when the characters represent concepts or things, instead of sounds. Like Kanji, you know.”

    “… I’m afraid I don’t, in fact, know,” the Hokage said dryly. “What is this Kanji you speak of?”

    Masanari blinked in complete astonishment. “Wait, really? You don’t-? I mean, I don’t really use it, I can only recall a few symbols off the top of my head, but I can write them down if – okay, thanks.” Hano accepted the notepad and pen from the Healer and quickly jotted down a few symbols, which he then showed them and – and there was the other shoe. “Like these. This basically means day, but it can also mean sun or sunshine depending on the context, I think… Why are you looking at me like that?”

    This time it was the Hokage that treated Masanari to deadpan incredulity. “Mister Hanzo. This is seal script. Fuinjutsu.”

    “What, really?”

    Yes. Really.

    Then the man had the audacity to shrug like that was no great revelation. “Well, I only know them as Kanji. It’s just something my grandparents taught us. Never did anything with them, but my grandfather insisted it was important to know. Then again, this is the system used by Archaic Nifon, which all your techniques are called in, even by other countries that seriously shouldn’t all talk the same.” The man then proceeded to go off on a muttered tangent about war, culture, and language drift that went entirely over Kakashi’s head.

    And everyone else’s too, apparently.

    “Mister Masanari, I think I’ll take a page out of your book on this one and use my plainest speech.” The Third took his hat off, handed it to Kakashi and walked over to stand next to the bed. “Are you or are you not of the Uzumaki Clan?”

    It was supposed to be a way to throw the man off, but Hanzo just looked at the Third in disbelief. “Shouldn’t I be asking you lot that? I don’t imagine you haven’t had DNA tests done by now. I was going to ask about them after, well, I found out if I was leaving this room alive. Or at all.”

    Kakashi had to take care not to clench his fists, partly at his own conflict over those options, but mostly at how clearly the Third’s composure faltered at hearing them. There were very few things guaranteed to break Sarutobi Hiruzen’s self-control, and the worst was seeing Konoha’s people take injustice for granted.

    “Ma, Mister Hanzo,” Kakashi asked deceptively mildly. “Are you doing that on purpose?”

    “Kakashi.”

    The Third’s cold call brought him to a halt.

    So I misread that, huh?

    “Excuse me,” Healer Hirano, shockingly, broke protocol. “I’m sorry, Sir Anbu, Lord Third, I mean no disrespect-”

    “No, no, Doctor, I was just about to ask the same thing, I’m sure.”

    “… I’m completely lost,” Masanari bluntly admitted, the man really had no shame at all, did he?

    Healer Hirano wasted no time in enlightening him. “By DNA testing, what did you mean?”

    Masanari Hanzo was not enlightened. At all. In fact, he looked the complete opposite. “… You don’t know what DNA is.”

    “Sir, if you could-“

    “DNA. Deoxyribonucleic acid. You’ve never heard of it.”

    “It may be a case of diverging terminology.”

    “DNA, Deoxyribonucleic acid, the self-replicating substance found in every living organism from moss to starfish and the hairs on top of your head, the main component in our cell nucleus, the stuff making up the chromosomes and holds all the instructions on how to build and maintain a living organism, the 3.2. billion building blocks of life, that DNA.”

    Utter silence.

    Healer Hirano, Hatake Kakashi, and the Third Hokage of Konohagakure watched with very mixed feelings as a civilian nobody looked at them like he had never seen creatures like them before.

    Then Masanari Hanzo slowly, soulfully put his face in his hands and said “This explains so much.”

    No it doesn’t, Kakashi huffed mentally.

    He refused to think the others didn’t feel the same.

    “Holy shit, people!” Masanari suddenly exploded, and it was just like the man to explode over something that left Kakashi just as hand-tied- “How demented even is science in this world? This was discovered a hundred years ago! I thought you went over everything we brought with us when we moved here, how did this not – don’t tell me Orochimaru went and did genetic testing without actually knowing genetics? Those poor – hundreds of kids at once and they all died because he didn’t even – or did he? Did he know but still go and – oh my god, Orochimaru of the Sannin is an uneducated swine, I can’t even…”



    … I can’t either, Kakashi thought dumbly. Orochimaru. Uneducated. Swine. In the same sentence.

    From somewhere to his right, the Healer’s voice pierced the haze around Kakashi’s disbelieving thoughts, sounding honestly strained. “... Perhaps Lord Orochimaru just neglected to share?”

    ‘Neglected?’ What, like forgot? What were the odds of that? Try ‘refrained,’ maybe.

    Actually, that sounded just like the man, to rediscover important lost knowledge and keep it to himself. How long had Orochimaru actually been a traitor for, before he forced the Third’s hand?

    And how in the world was this coming up now? Here?

    … Then again, considering who might have placed the poison…

    “Fuck, the way your magic works just pisses me off sometimes, so goddamn much.” Laboriously, Masanari pushed himself to sit and gestured to the doctor. “Give me that pad. I don’t have materials on it, I lost pretty much everything with my house, but I can write down what I know. It won’t be much, just the core stuff I can remember, it’s not my specialty. But I still want my name on the research paper, you hear me woman?”

    “Yes!” The flustered healer replied automatically. “Yes, of course, I-I’ll have some better stationery brought down?”

    “Down? Are we underground? This hospital doesn’t – what am I saying, of course it does, I assume for…” Hanzo paused. “I’m in a holding cell right now, aren’t I? Figures, it’s always the victim that gets shafted around here.”

    Watching the random civilian furiously stabbing his invaluable knowledge into the poor healer’s notepad, Hatake Kakashi didn’t know if he should commend or strangle the man.

    In the end, he couldn’t do either. The Hokage said so. Because the man wasn’t a ninja. Apparently.

    It said everything that needed to be said when Kakashi couldn’t decide if that made him glad or perversely angry at not being allowed to discipline him.

    Then, finally, Masanari finished jotting down whatever he was jotting down – the man’s shorthand was just as annoyingly sharp and precise as the rest of him – and it looked like this whole situation was finally over.

    “Mister Hanzo,” the Third said apropos of nothing. “I want you to know that I’m taking your case very seriously.”

    “Okay.”

    “I will personally ensure all threads are pulled, there seem to be very high profile interests involved with your situation, unfortunately.”

    “That’s very nice and sinister of you to say.”

    “As such, I’m assigning you live-in security while investigations proceed. Kakashi here will be living with you for the duration.”

    … Wait what?

    No. Kakashi couldn’t have heard – surely it was a jest at Masanari’s expen-

    I have a different mission for you.

    … The Third Hokage was not the God of Shinobi, he was a demon.

    Going by the look on Masanari’s face, his civilian partner in suffering felt the exact same way. “Lord Third, do you know the concept of lèse-majesté?”

    “Not in whatever language that was, no.”

    Je suis un saint, vous êtes un troll, I’m going to throw Naruto at Cyclops over there every chance I get just because, how about that, did any of that make sense to you?”

    “… Only the tone.”

    “Good, because I want it to be a complete surprise when I say this.” So declared, the man handed the pad and pen back to the healer, ignored her fretting about how he shouldn’t be straining himself, hauled himself to sit on the side of the bed, and then, using all the force in his feeble arms to hold himself upright, Masanari Hanzo spoke down to Sarutobi Hiruzen and told the man, completely seriously:

    “This is why Naruto likes me more than you.”
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 7: The Principles of Holistic Care
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member
    A/N: This and one more to go, then it's Sasuke's Party.



    Chapter 7: The Principles of Holistic Care

    “-. November 1, 5 ANB .-“​


    The first thing I did when I got home was grab my van de Graaff generator.

    And I mean that literally. I turned it on, grabbed the dome and just sat there holding it, hoping my little hunch, the only thing left over from my trip down DNA lane, wasn’t just wishful thinking.

    It wasn’t.

    As the tingle of static electricity began filling me, I could literally feel the cells in my right hand become more alive again, more aware with every second that passed. The plasma bodies were absorbing the energy. Practically feeding on it. Though maybe ‘feel’ wasn’t the right word, I just knew. Knew more and more of what was going on at cellular level and further until I could actually distinguish between what I knew and what I was feeling again. I hadn’t imagined it. Not what happened, and not what happened in response to what happened.

    My cells had gained their own souls.

    And my chakra circulatory system proceeded to eat them.

    Was still eating them.

    Really slowly, though, thankfully. My chakra pathway system was apparently complete shit, even now that my chakra capacity was nearly half again as large as it used to be. Since chakra did follow something resembling the law of conservation, this did not fill me with elation. Now that I had something to compare against my steady decline in biological self-awareness of the past few days, my lack of elation was rapidly shifting into worry. Increasingly so as my subconscious biological processes became more and more known to my conscious mind again, the more the cells in my hand regained their subtler bodies. It was… a lot for a single train of thought to handle. But my hand seemed to do a lot of the self-assessment thinking all by itself. My cells too, as if they suddenly had their own information processing capability. Beyond just the automated metabolic processes anyway. It was strange.

    I wonder if that's what having Naruto’s brain would feel like. Naruto’s mind probably worked by simultaneous multi-threaded problem-solving. But since nobody got around to teaching him problem-solving, all those thoughts were idle. And idle hands are the devil’s playground, and all that. His own mind was wearing him out. Like my own body almost wore me out.

    First, take stock.

    I’d been brought home at mid-day. All my neighbours had seen. I had to be carted over again, so everyone knew I’d suffered some new sort of health problem. Mercifully, Kakashi had pulled his own ‘I’m a civilian nobody’ henge like Shisui had before him. Not so mercifully, this still left a lot of leeway for wagging tongues.

    “Hey, Hatake.”

    “Hmm.”

    “How do you feel about D-rank missions?”

    “Hmm?” Kakashi asked from where he was slouched against my wall reading porn. “You said something?”

    Who the hell do you think I am, Gai? “Either that or our difficulty in finding common ground might force me to throw Naruto at you.”

    “Now now, no need to do anything rash. What did you need, oh honourable host?”

    “I want to know how far you’re willing to go to accomplish your mission. Are you here to satisfy the letter of your orders, or their spirit?”

    Kakashi tucked his book away. “Well, it’s as you said. We live in a shinobi village.”

    Don’t complain about trading my freedom for my safety, is that it? That I had no say in this was what stung the most. “Am I your mark here or your client?”

    “Well, it’s an unusual situation.” Translation, that’s not up to you. “But by the spirit of the mission, you’re the client.”

    “Then we have terms to discuss.”

    “I suppose so.”

    It turned out that the Third gave me pretty much complete leeway on how I wanted this handled, in the same way as a high-profile client would have on mission terms. Of course, he also gave Kakashi full permission not to volunteer this information, or any information I didn’t ask about, which was the kind of rules lawyering I’d come to expect from ninja. Fortunately, the man didn’t seem to consider my terms too egregious. He understood that I didn’t have the sort of reputation or lifestyle that would justify him playing the role of random renter or visiting family (of which I had none). Conversely, his priority was my continued and unspoiled survival, so he was against anything that jeopardised that, like having too many walls between us. That said, he didn’t argue as hard as I feared when I pointed out that I was fairly well known in my neighbourhood for my disdain of freeloaders. Something that would be doubly true now that I was under doctor orders to take it easy.

    “I do see what you’re saying,” Kakashi said mildly. “Still, I won’t be able to protect you properly if I’m distracted with menial tasks.”

    I looked at the medium. It was silent now, the Tesla coils and electrodes inactive, the dust long since settled. But the sealant had held well and none of the argon had escaped, or been diluted with ingoing air. The lack of plasma life made me feel a pang of sadness, but I consoled myself with the knowledge that most of them had left the medium when they entered me, and no new ones would have been created afterward, even before the Anbu shut everything down out of consideration for my power bill. I could still feel the plasma bodies, even individually if I focused, more and more as the plasma cell bodies replenished. I could even feel Yemo again now, though his presence was less a ball and more a long thread linking my brain to my palm, like the branch of a tree unable to produce its own sap. He was completely fused to the nerve now, the semblance of autonomy he’d exhibited in the medium was gone. Maybe it was never there and I really was just projecting. Or maybe it was just sleeping. I did fancy I could still find its potential there, somewhere.

    Still, I’d come to reassess my assumptions about plasma cell autonomy and sentience in the past few days. That was why I wanted to keep away from the medium for my next experiment. “How about only seemingly menial tasks that actually need your personal touch?”

    The man’s single eye studied me carefully. “For example?”

    “For example, an experiment that might prove that I wasn’t, in fact, poisoned. Possibly.”

    Kakashi’s lone eye was studying me very intensely now. “Yes. Yes, I think I and the Hokage might be very interested in such a thing.”

    “Great. Well, I’ll need to keep my distance for this one. Go ahead and turn on those knobs there, will you? The one over there, and that one. ” My hand began to tingle. The cells whose plasma sheathes had been eaten for chakra were gaining new ones as the ones left multiplied once again. Regretfully, I could feel the effect of my chakra system as it began to gorge on them too, for lack of a better word. The replenishment vastly outpaced the drain though, for now at least. “Okay. Now. Pull that switch.”

    Hatake Kakashi tolerantly pulled the switch. The Tesla coils came to life. Kakashi watched them with some surprise, perhaps they reminded him of the chidori? Then he switched them off when I said. Moved on to the other at my direction. The electrodes came active next. Step by step, my experiment was recreated until new plasma life began to take shape in the miniature superstorm.

    Only this time I didn’t approach.

    Instead… “Right. Now, please approach the glass as close as you can without touching it.”

    “Well, if you say so.”

    The man did so.

    Nothing new happened. Actually, a lot less than before happened. There was no wonder child, no grandiose surge in autonomy, no anomalous behaviour emerging from the primordial soup, no prodigal son. Just… plasma cells. Small ones. Like floating blue sparks. Nothing special about them. Well, beyond the fact that they existed and therefore challenged all assumptions about the true nature of life and its origin in the universe.

    “Alright,” I said, mentally bracing myself. “Now touch he glass.”

    Kakashi glanced wryly at me and touched the glass.

    Nothing happened. The plasma cells just… whirled through the medium like before, riding the electrical currents and argon winds. That was it.

    “Are you concealing your presence? Or whatever it is you ninja do…”

    “Somewhat, my sort tend to do it subconsciously. Should I not?”

    Your sort being Anbu? “If you would?”

    Kakashi relaxed his hold on himself, but still nothing happened. Except, maybe, those handful of plasma cells that were near his hand might have lingered there in spite of the argon currents, it was hard to tell from this distance. Okay. “Now flare your chakra.”

    Kakashi flared his chakra.

    The plasma cells cowered.

    I knew I shouldn’t project sentience on unicellular life, but it was the first word that came to mind. The moment Kakashi flared his chakra, the plasma cells closest to his hand combusted and the rest shot away like...

    I remembered one of those magic tricks that aired on TV after cartoon shows about magic. Someone would take a bowl of water and sprinkle pepper powder on it. Then they would rub their fingertip on a bar of soap under the table. When they stuck their finger in the water, the pepper would pull away as if running away all the way to the edges. The plasma cells reacted exactly like that.

    Even as simple as they were, they reacted with something practically indistinguishable from fight or flight instinct. I winced in sympathy, but this was an important data point. “Right. You can stop now.”

    Kakashi withdrew his chakra and pulled his hand away. The gaze in his eye seemed more thoughtful now.

    “For the next part we’ll need-“ an animal test subject with enough genetic overlap with humans. “A toad.”

    Kakashi’s eye was flat. “A toad.”

    What, would you rather deal with a rat? Actually, best not to give him ideas. This man found delight in seeing pre-teens suffer Tora. “Yeah. Think you can find one? There should be some on the property.” I wasn’t even being facetious, I’d had a lot of time to think about this over the past few days. “I can’t go flailing after them, I gotta take it easy for the next couple of weeks, doctor’s orders you know.”

    Kakashi blinked lazily at me, then made a hand sign and disappeared in a puff of smoke.

    I reluctantly took my hand off the van de Graaff generator that was the only thing staving off the death of my subtle body and, very slowly, approached the medium. I wondered if Kakashi had a shadow clone hidden somewhere, watching me even now.

    Nothing happened until I got within a meter and a half, then the plasma cells began to behave like proper Anami.

    I backed off.

    The plasma cells… didn’t regress, exactly, but their behaviour didn’t progress in complexity either.

    I was more literal about projecting sentience than I knew. Yemo’s development, it turned out, had not been completely spontaneous. I went through several theories, but the only explanation was that it had borrowed the cognitive processing capability from something else. Or, rather someone. Me. The aura body is real. I then thought of the complete lack of reaction to Kakashi, until chakra got involved. The aura body is real, except in ninja. But Kakashi wasn’t my only data point here either. I was even farther away when things started last time, but I still got Yemo. For a moment, I was very conscious of the nerve in my arm. For nothing to happen even when Kakashi was right there with his hand on the glass…

    The idea that I was some kind of super special snowflake was considered and immediately discarded.



    Did that mean Kakashi was the anomaly? Or maybe ninja in general had no aura at all? Well, for a given value of absence. Hiruzen and Orochimaru had a literal aura duel, or whatever it was called when you flared your chakra that way. And the Rinnegan could apparently pull out people’s ‘souls’, which were shaped like their bodies. For a little while there anyway. That all probably meant something more than artistic license.

    Chakra is made of physical and spiritual energy, I thought. Supposedly. And what was spiritual energy? Experience? Clearly it wasn’t just a conceptual abstraction if it was material enough for chakra to literally feed on. Add to that how ninja stealth didn’t just mean being unseen and quiet…

    I backed off until I could put my hand on the generator again. I thought I’d felt a very slight drop in my awareness of my hand in the short time I was separated from it, but I’d need to stay separate from it longer to be sure. For now, though, I was going to regenerate my Anami until I didn’t feel the difference in diminishing returns anymore. Or until I began to feel them spread beyond my hand, whichever came first. Wouldn’t want to have another bunch of cells be purified to perfection at the expense of everything else. I didn’t fancy going through kidney failure again.

    Never mind what else might happen. My circulatory system had coped, but my lymphatic system had been well overtaxed. I was already making sacrifices on that front, the lymphatic system didn’t have a pump of its own, it only moved if you moved. Every moment spent sitting around waiting for my weird cell spirits to recharge was time I didn’t spend on ‘light physical activity.’

    Kakashi reappeared with a small paper bag containing a tiny toad, a small toad, a not so small toad, an average toad, and under his arm there was a toad almost as big as my kitchen table.

    “… Did you seriously go to the Forest of Death just to make fun of me?”

    “You really take the fun out of life, sir.” A puff of smoke revealed the big ‘toad’ to in fact be a transformed tatami set, oh, I’d completely forgotten about that overdue delivery. “What’s the use of trying to make jokes when you just come up with even better ones on the fly?”

    “Your pathos is noted,” I said dryly. “Next time, ask Naruto for pointers.”

    “Ma, you like to live dangerously, don’t you Masanari?”

    “Hardly. Naruto likes me.” Not that it had made a difference so far, but at least the kid couldn’t put me through anything worse than he already had. Much. “You can drop thee toads in the terrarium, except for that smallest one. Just drop that one on top of the medium over there.”

    Kakashi did so.

    Nothing happened.

    Not until I stood up from my chair and got in range again.

    The plasma cells became more coordinated immediately. I didn’t know if this was just a passive effect from being within a sapient’s aura, or if my expectations were exerting some sort of influence, like the quantum observer effect. Either way, the plasma cells evolved into Anami in the space of ten minutes until, finally, they began to gather beneath the toad. They didn’t form a mirror image like before, instead streaming up through the glass in fits and starts. All the while, the little toad remained unnaturally docile.

    “Hatake, is that thing under genjutsu?”

    “Yes.”

    Well, at least this was one variable that wouldn’t taint the experiment overmuch. “Brace yourself.”

    The flesh and blood toad suddenly burped a croak.

    Kakashi twitched. “What was that?” The ninja walked closer and bent forward for a better look. “My genjutsu was dispelled.” He made a hand sign.

    “Ribbit.” The toad hopped off.

    “Genjutsu doesn’t work?” Kakashi was in a different place between blinks, the toad pinched between two fingers. His other hand made the handsign again. “Genjutsu really doesn’t – no, not just that, my chakra can’t get in, I wonder…” He flared his chakra. Hard.

    “Croaaaakk…”

    The tiny toad died.

    “Good job,” I said dryly, because that was such a Naruto thing to do. “You scorched its insides, didn’t you?”

    “I guess so. My apologies.” Hatake, morbidly, came forward to drop the dead toad in my hand. “I’ll use a lighter hand for the next one.”

    “Your passion for the scientific method is appreciated,” I said in the same tone. “But maybe we can do my very time-sensitive and actually actionable experiment before we move on to others?”

    “Ah, right. My bad.” Kakashi walked over to the terrarium. “Next smallest then?”

    “If you please.”

    Grab next smallest toad. Genjutsu. Drop animal on top of the medium. The Anami came together into a plasma funnel even faster than before, despite needing to multiply first. They were adapting to my aura faster? Or my aura was? Soon, they were streaming up through the glass into the little creature, just like before. And when Kakashi’s genjutsu broke again, the man was able to refrain from snatching it out of the air to do who knew what.

    “So,” Kakashi said idly as we watched the little toad hop all over my workshop. “What now?”

    “Wait for it.”

    We waited for it.

    Until, almost drunkenly, the little toad missed a landing, wobbled to its feet, blinked, opened it mouth and screamed.

    “Uuuaaaaaaaaah!”

    Kakashi twitched. I flinched. Grit my teeth. Oh god, it sounds like a baby.

    Mercifully, the toad ran out of breath. But it only gurgled something and then screamed even louder. “Uuuaaaaaaaaah!”

    I couldn’t take it anymore. I let go of the generator and hurried over to pick it up… I didn’t know what I would even do but I just-

    The animal flinched when I touched it, writing away on its belly, then on its side as it kicked its little legs in desperation, opening its maw wide to “Aaaaaaaaaaaaah!” The shriek was painful to my soul and my ears, holy shit, I knew frogs and toads screamed in self-defense, but I didn’t-

    CRASH

    My tiny window shattered as Uzumaki Naruto smashed right through feet-first. “Cease and desist, evildoaAAAYE!” The kid belatedly realized just how high he was and shrieked all the way to being caught by the seat of his pants just inches away from the floor. “Yikes! That was close – hey wait! Put me down, put me down you villain – ack! A SCAERCROW! MUST BURN!” Naruto produced a matchbox out of nowhere and started throwing fire at Kakashi. “BURN, BURN YOU WRETCHED FIEND, BU-ungh!”

    Kakashi dropped the kid on his face.

    What the hell just happened? I thought dazedly. “… Naruto?” Where did he come from, how did he even aim that crash, my window was tiny, what, what’s with him and scarecrows – no, doesn’t matter, why was he here? “Naruto, what the heck are you doing here?”

    “Mister! I’m not stalking! I wasn’t, I was just passing through and I heard screams and came as soon as I could, I couldn’t do nothing, you just came out of the hospital again, I’ll protect you, believe it!”

    What?

    “Rrryyyeeeeeeaaaaghhhhh…!”

    Naruto gasped. “What’s that, where-FROGGY!”

    I watched numbly as Uzumaki Naruto completely forgot where and why he was in favour of running over to pick up the shrieking animal.

    “What’s wrong, what’s wrong little guy, don’t worry, it’s gonna be okay, you’re just being stupid, what did you do to it, you Scarecrow!? No wait, I didn’t meant it little guy, I wasn’t yelling at you, there’s nothing to be afraid of, Mister Hanzo’s going to fix you right up, he’s great! He’s the smartest and kindest person in the world, you’ll see, he’ll make everything bett-“

    That was when the black sludge began to seep out of its skin.

    “Eh? Ew, EW, that’s gross!” Naruto held the still shrieking toad as far away from his face as he could. He didn’t drop it though.

    I got up from my crouch. I watched Naruto helplessly. I felt at once frustrated and ashamed at his inadvertent condemnation of my character.

    Kakashi was standing right next to me now, rigid. He hesitated. He showed no visible sign of it so I don’t know how I knew, I just did.

    Then the man reached up and uncovered his sharingan, what the hell?

    “I can’t see any chakra.” He muttered. “As admirable and attention-grabbing as it would be to find a way to give chakra to others, sir, I’m afraid it didn’t work. Of course, you might want to hire a ninja to have on hand next time you create a device that causes excruciating death to everyone not a ninja because they don’t have chakra to protect them.”

    … That’s so far off base I can’t even-

    “No, no, Froggy, what’s wrong, what’s wrong!? Mister Hanzo, Froggy’s sick, what should I do, what should I do?”

    What should he do? What about the big fat ‘no idea’ I was trying to do just before he showed up out of nowehere – wait. “Naruto… What the heck are you doing here?”

    “UUUAAAAAAAAA!”

    “FROGGY! NO, FROGGY, DON”T DIE, YOU CAN’T DIE, Mister Hanzo help, help!”

    Right.

    Well.

    “UUUAAAAAAAAA!”

    In the end, I went with my mainstay. Straightforward honesty. “It’s my fault, kid. I gave it a cure that’s a lot more painful than the disease.” Namely life.

    But of course Naruto couldn’t do the sane thing upon seeing me inflict torturous agony on another living being and instead looked at me trustingly. “But you can make it better, right? You make everything better, that’s what you do!”

    Fuck my life. “Sometimes you can do everything you think is right and only end up breaking things more.”

    “Like me and the urns?”

    … Actually no, not this time. “Like a part of me healing too fast for the body to cope with all the bad stuff in need of throwing out.”

    “Oh, so that’s what this is! It’s like when you had to make me sad to make my life better, I knew it!”

    Go ahead and brutalize all my feelings at once, kid, why not?

    “UUUAAAAAAAAA!”

    Beside me, Kakashi had covered his Sharingan again at some point and was now watching me expectantly.

    Just for that I’ll make him your problem whenever I get the chance. “Right,” I sighed and scooped Naruto up, sitting on my chair with him in my lap. The kid froze. Froggy kept screaming though, so Naruto promptly began to fuss over it again, uncaring of the black sludge smearing his hands and sleeves. “All we can do for now is wait. We can go forward from there.”

    The screaming and writhing lasted for another ten minutes or so. But at the end of it, the toad was still alive. Breathing. Croaking. Blinking at us.

    Not even five minutes later, it was eating.

    “Ribbit.”

    “Here, Froggy, here, eat a bit more,” Naruto urged the little animal as he used the tweezers I scavenged out of my dead wife’s makeup kit to feed it spiders one by one. Why Naruto even had live spiders in a can on him I didn’t want to know, just so long as he kept his pranks out of my neighbourhood. “It ate it! Good Froggy, good boy, or girl or whatever you are, here, have another one, you’ll be alright, you’ll see, you’ll get your strength back and grow big and strong and we’re gonna have lots of fun together, it’s gonna be great!”

    It’s already a full grown adult, but why should that matter? I huffed. I seriously needed something to distract me from the lingering memory of the horrible screams of agony I myself inflicted. “Naruto, what are you doing here?”

    Naruto clamped his mouth shut and hunched around Froggy, all but vibrating in indecision. I ruffled his head. “Say it, kid.”

    ‘It’ turned out to be a veritable deluge of words and more words and Naruto repeatedly vowing that “I really wasn’t stalking this time, honest!” that I needed the kid to break down and repeat in bits and pieces before I finally understood just what he was trying to say.

    When it was done, I was… surprised. Naruto had been ‘in the neighbourhood’ because he’d taken to passing through at least once a day to check on me. Apparently, seeing me end up in the hospital (again) had him convinced I was a fragile glass sculpture that needed care and protection. Sigh. I couldn’t even hold it against him, he really wasn’t stalking me anymore, and checking up on a loved one – fuck my life, the sequel – was the done thing after you nearly died on the operating table – and fuck Sarutobi Hiruzen too for patient confidentiality not being a thing. Naruto was worried about me, doing all he could to look out for me. But at the same time, he was actually living up to my hopes that he’d kept falling short of before. So now, when he finally didn’t fall short, when he finally showed all that consideration and restraint that the village people had bullied out of him… I looked at my shattered window. Well, a given value of restraint.

    Baby steps?

    I don’t want to do this, I thought despairingly. But I have to. “Good job, Naruto. I’m proud of you.”

    There was a pause. An aborted sound. A hitch in the kid’s breath. Then I was holding a clingy pile of tearful child and frog that went from screaming in pain to screaming for air.

    “Ob no, Fwoggy!” Blubbered the very literal snot-nosed brat in my lap. “I’b zorry, here, hab adother sbider.”

    I rolled my eyes, pulled out my handkerchief and wiped his face of tears before holding it over his nose. “Blow that snot, you brat, you sound absolutely retarded.”

    “Hey! Dat’s rude!” But the kid did as I said and smiled happily up at me when it was done.

    “Uuaaaaaaaaah!”

    “Ack! Oh no, Froggy’s sick again!”

    No, it’s just pissed off. I thought dryly. But if it still has that much energy, I probably don’t need to worry about it dying anymore. It quieted fast this time though, and even accepted more of Naruto’s food until he was all out of spiders and asking me for the bugs I surely had ready because I apparently thought about everything.

    Believe it.

    “Scarecrow over there can help you,” I said instead. “He’s really an elite ninja you know.”

    And just like that, it was now Hatake Kakashi’s turn to turn wide-eyed and panicked in the face of the star-struck enthusiasm of his tragically dead sensei’s legacy.

    One down, a dozen more to go, I thought grimly as I absentmindedly stroked the toad that Naruto had abandoned in my lap. It didn’t scream or squirm, just stayed there docilely. Sorry little creature, but the scientific method must go on. I promise to treat you and any of your surviving future brothers and sisters in suffering as well as I can.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 8: The Inverse Chakra Postulate
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member

    w5AWrgy.jpg

    Chapter 8: The Inverse Chakra Postulate

    “-. December 2, 5 ANB .-“​

    Kakashi’s shadow clone took his observation to the Hokage that same evening. The Third didn’t rescind the protection detail immediately, but it did see Kakashi leave by the end of that same week instead of the mission being extended indefinitely. I whiled away the days working on my first draft of Comprehensive Research Methods. Well, in between throwing Naruto at Scarecrow Man whenever the kid came by to care for Gama-chan (Archaic Nifon turned up when you least expected it). I was pretty sure Kakashi secretly appreciated the time he got to spend with the kid, despite his till-then active avoidance of Naruto due to trauma. Which I never more than hinted at. We had to stay professional, it was literally a matter of my life and my death here.

    Still, I was able to use the threat of further Naruto exposure to cajole Kakashi into doing me a few favours that technically went beyond his bodyguard responsibilities. Chief among these was applying a couple of storage seals into the skin of my underarm. Just in case. They had to be blood-activated since I didn’t use chakra, but it was a price I was willing to pay. I didn’t tell him what I would put there and he didn’t ask. Which was good because he had made certain assumptions I didn’t want to mess with (a nail gun indeed, how I kept a straight face when he told me that, I had no idea).

    When the final day came, Kakashi asked if I’d come up with any new insights that he hadn’t already recorded from all the speaking to myself I did when I was taking notes. It was actually a fair question. I liked to take entire days to speak in a different language, just to stay in practice. It was kind of sad, but voicing everything I wrote was a regular thing since my family died. I also made all my important research notes in either English or Latin. Well, when I wasn’t talking in Gaelic and writing in Ogham just to fuck with him.

    “Well, there is something,” I told him as he was on his way out.

    “Oh?”

    “The Daimyo will probably impose courtly characters for all official matters within a few years.”

    “… Alright, this came out of nowhere. What’s your reasoning?”

    Kanji being Fuinjutsu had completely blindsided me. Which it shouldn’t have. Though vaguely, I could recall now that, when Kakashi made his earliest appearance in the Naruto manga, he tossed some papers to his team and told them to meet him for survival training. Naruto was dismayed at seeing kanji, while Sasuke and Sakura had no problem reading it. From the perspective of a Japanese author or reader, that would make sense – Japan has katakana and hiragana as a sort of kiddie language, while adults were expected to know and use kanji.

    That’s not the same here, it turns out. After reflecting on it, I realized why – it’s just been 50 years since Hidden Villages and even the countries themselves became a thing. Not only has there been no time for language drift, there are no major geographical barriers between the nations. There was also none of the centuries-long history of Old Japan using Kanji imported from China. Also, there probably wouldn’t have been time during the Warring Clans era to waste on learning such a complicated and extensive writing system when you’re constantly at war. You’d use that time to train fighting instead. So while Japan had three syllabaries – katakana, hiragana and kanji – the Elementa Nations only had two – a hiragana equivalent, and a katakana syllabary used for transcription of more traditional vernacular and for poetic license.

    It was kind of like guns – guns didn’t exist, but the word did. And it didn’t come from a physical weapon. It came from the Second Mizukage’s Water Gun Jutsu, which he named after his dead lover Gunnirda. I didn’t know if it was the same in my other life, but I wouldn’t be surprised if guns were named after Gunnhildr or some such there too, Valkyrie names got around a lot.

    That aside, there actually was a logographic system extant, namely the courtly characters used by the royal families and high nobility, which were themselves derived from Fuinjutsu according to Kakashi. Because superstition. And vanity. In a world with warrior mages beyond the government’s ability to police, the nobility could only assert their will over ninja via two ways: money and bureaucracy. And never during wartime, because as everyone saw four times in a single generation, wars were ninja wars. The supposed state authority had precisely no authority over its military in practice.

    Incidentally, Jiraiya’s dying message would have been something else if this world’s kanji equivalent wasn’t at least moderately well woven into the fabric of society by that point.

    So. “I give the nobles another five to seven years tops, less if some great crisis happens on the Ninja front that doesn’t outright start the next world war. It’s one of the increasingly few ways the nobles can assert any real authority over you ninja – play along or you won’t know what the hell official documents in the rest of the country say.”

    Kakashi’s lone eye looked at me evenly. That was fine. His seriousness came through in how long he took to respond, and the lack of ‘Ma’ or other whimsical exclamations. “That would be a bit hard on our little genin.” And many chunin, and likely the younger jonin too, like baby Anbu. “But I’m not hearing any grounds for this prediction.”

    “Call it a hunch then.”

    If I was right, the Uchiha Massacre was probably when it happened originally. The Daimyo and/or his courtiers would have seen Konoha at its weakest since Kurama’s attack and pounced on the chance to assert authority over the shinobi, however pettily. Probably argued it as a nation-wide operational security buffer, however transparent the reasoning might be. The ninja would have other things to worry about, namely probing strikes from the other villages. The nobles would pounce on it as a way to eliminate or buy out lesser businesses who didn’t know or use the script. The mess might even spill into whatever caused Sarutobi Asuma’s estrangement from Hiruzen at the same time.

    It was petty and would all lead to just more pointless chaos in the end, but that’s what state authorities did. Especially state authorities made up entirely of useless bureaucrats.

    In case it wasn’t clear, politics suck. They especially suck when the ruler isn’t in control of his own military.

    “Time will tell then,” Kakashi said when I didn’t follow up. “It’s not like your hunches ever got you in trouble before or anything.”

    “This is why I like Shisui more than you.”

    “Ma, that’s harsh, Hanzo-san.”

    Archaic Nifon was now showing up where I most expected it too.

    Kakashi waved and disappeared in a body flicker.

    Let’s hope he remembers to relay Shisui my ‘let bygones be bygones’ dinner invitation.

    As I closed the door and returned to my office, I took a glance out the window to my very extensive back yard, where builders and genin were hard at work following the foreman’s directions in constructing my water wheel. It looked like it would finally be finished today. All under the fascinated eyes of one Uzumaki Naruto, who was once again visiting to ‘mind the toads so I didn’t have to interrupt my important work.’

    That’s what I get for giving praise without caveats.

    Ah, but having someone to take care of my lab not-rats was not so bad. Especially someone so honest and eager to please that he was ready to do anything I told him, even if it meant spending the whole day as my gopher. Not that I’d ever take child labour that far, in fact I only had him over at most twice a week – that was my current upper limit of Naruto exposure. But I was finding that an Uzumaki Naruto that trusted you was a gratifyingly thoughtful and attentive child. Still energetic, but also considerate and quiet unless spoken to, especially when he saw you were busy.

    I’d taken to publishing all my ‘lost lore’ as one- or two-page comics in the newspapers (both of them now). I even used the cut-outs as colouring sketches to work Naruto through the rest of the basic hiragana, until he could practice with the digraph and diacritic tables on his own. Even managed to get him interested in proper puzzles. He got through them all fast, though, and the big ones I hired ninja to get me from Heyan-kyo as a belated birthday present were still days or weeks off. Naruto showed some interest in handicaps – like missing pieces – but it didn’t work very well because working on the same puzzles just bored him. Not that he ever told me so, he only complained about it to the toads when he thought I couldn’t hear him. His indoor voice was, shocker, still pretty loud. I was sure my speculations about his brain activity were true even before a delivery nin brought me the hospital’s report about Naruto’s brain scans. Unasked for. Like I was his next of kin or something.

    Apropos of nothing, Sarutobi Hiruzen was a pathological busybody and my vengeance now manifested as dreams where he featured as my browbeaten, woebegone secretary.

    In the meantime, I was letting the kid play at sorting and rearranging my workshop clutter. It was amazing how much tools and other useful stuff I had buried under scrap that I’d forgotten about. I challenged him to set it all up in the manner that was most efficient. Then he got to learn how badly he did by the amount of frustration he inflicted on himself while I had him fetch this tool or screw I needed for my all-new, custom-built power generator. He’d rearranged everything five times already. I fully expected him to go from sorting junk to assembling random doo-dads one of these days. Any future pranks he played on Konoha’s citizens and nin would be amazing. Yet he always asked for permission before doing something and if I needed him for something instead, blatantly hoping for me to say yes to the latter every time. He’d even begun to ask me in English now, already picking up my languages just through passive exposure. It was almost like having an apprentice.

    My neighbours were distraught and blaming Yori for everything, but Naruto had been slowly wearing them down by parroting my random ‘pearls of wisdom’ at them. ‘Because that’s how I fixed his stupid so it has to work on them too’ apparently.

    Incidentally, Talk-no-Jutsu was an area of effect type spell that required no aiming.

    If only I knew how to deal with this employment limbo. The envelope with Naruto’s pay was steadily collecting money. I’d been waiting to ask someone if I’m supposed to give it to him or deposit it in an account somewhere. But Shisui still hadn’t shown up, and it wasn’t like I needed his advice, just information. I wasn’t about to wait for permission to make judgment calls, especially when nobody else had any common sense worth a damn.

    Shocker: Naruto’s best self still gave me headaches.

    The messiah appeared just as Fantasy Old Japan finished becoming Fantasy Current Japan, I thought wryly as I sat at my desk and filled my fountain pen from the inkpot. Perfectly timed with Madara’s planned stillbirth of the new age. Or Kaguya’s, for all that Black Zetsu’s claims about his influence on history were delusionally exaggerated.

    And wasn’t that its own can of worms?

    Actually, now that I thought about it… “The Moon’s Eye Plan apparently worked out the first time, which raises a number of questions,” I wrote down in Spanish. Besides encryption, I was using the different languages I knew as an added differentiation method between my various pursuits. “How long did it last? What were its effects? Why? Why not? Did it really happen at all? How did it work if the Moon was only created afterwards as a place to seal her? Was there a different moon before the current moon? What happened to it? Was the moon shoved into the old moon? Was it merely co-opted?” The titanic battle ending up in a free-for-all in space wasn’t entirely out of the question at that level of absurd. Perhaps the moon was damaged and repaired around Kaguya in the aftermath. Or maybe the previous moon was used to break the world like Madara tried with those two meteors against the shinobi alliance. “Does it have anything to do with the round shape of certain coastlines at the centre of the world map?”

    So many new theories to develop.

    Just as many questions too. Like what were the implications for the reach and efficacy of the Infinite Tsukuyomi? Did the technique fail during the day or when the moon was on the other side of the planet? Was there an equivalent of Australia somewhere in the other hemisphere that the Shinju’s branches and roots didn’t reach? And if there were people not ensnared, what did they do for the duration? How long did it last, for that matter? I couldn’t imagine Hamura and Hagoromo rebelling over their fondness for shinju pods.

    Maybe they experienced a visceral reaction to vorarephilia.

    … I’d have to be very careful not to say that around Naruto. Ever.

    Thank samsara that I have half a dozen unknown languages to pick from, instead of writing this down in Nifon for everyone to see how crazy I am.

    I put my hand on the van de Graaff generator and closed my eyes, focusing on my hand for a while. Loading up on static energy staved off the death of the cell souls and seemed to even replenish their strength. They still weakened and faded without it, but it was a gradual process that took at least a couple of days, and I could replenish the cell souls within an hour. It was a stopgap measure, with diminishing returns the greater my chakra capacity grew. Had I been a ninja, this would probably be my capstone on my path to ultimate power. But since I wasn’t a ninja, I could only be glad that Kakashi never suspected what was really happening here. I was more interested in what my DNA might have to offer me than a tool I’d need to drop everything to learn how to use. This was really just an inconvenient time limit imposed on my actual goal to figure out how to properly unlock the secrets of human DNA.

    Interestingly, it sometimes felt like the loss of awareness happened a bit slower, which hopefully meant the Anami were learning too. How to block the chakra from eating them, maybe. Or how to control how much it ate? It’s like they’re giving tribute in exchange for their lives, like sacrificing a maiden to a dragon. I still had no idea how complex their autonomy was, and the fact that each of them now had all of my DNA to operate off didn’t help. Or vice versa. I tried to ‘tell’ them what to do, but it was clear that my brain had no idea what I was trying to do. Probably wouldn’t unless I empowered it similarly, an experimental stage I had yet to reach. I’d need to recreate that initial moment of epiphany.

    The tingling began to crawl up my wrist, so I removed my hand from the generator and set about writing down everything I was just thinking of. The trick was to give enough static electricity to keep the cell souls alive, but not enough to encourage them to expand up my arm or further. Not before I figured out a way to avoid my excretive system failing on me like before. The much increased grip strength and dexterity were admittedly nice, but the price really wasn’t worth it. Even if it were, I had higher expectations from my creations than accidental deicide. And look at that, I was projecting intelligence on unicellular life again.

    With so many side tracks shooting through my brain at once, maybe it’s not so unreasonable to think I might share kin with the Uzumaki.

    Oh well, I always worked better when I let my brainwaves work themselves out instead of forcing them aside. Especially the wild ones. Now that I’d written them down and they weren’t crowding my brain anymore, I could focus on current matters again.

    “Surviving toads continue to show superlative health and growth,” I wrote down in a separate notebook, in Latin this time. I should probably order a new bookshelf, the piles were getting unmanageable. “’Gama-chan’ has reached the size of an adult Leopard Toad, despite starting out as a fully developed adult of the Chorus Toad genus. Growth is still ongoing. At the current rate, it will reach the size of an adult Bull Toad within at most three weeks. Behaviour complexity has been increasing at a sporadic but consistently upward rate, with a commensurate rise in intelligence tentatively inferred.”

    I hadn’t exactly expected it when I improvised this experiment with Kakashi, but now that it was happening I’d be lying if I said I didn’t think about comparing results to summons. Kakashi’s nin-dogs didn’t count. Not only were they a different species with much bigger brains, but they were their own breeds that he summoned from home. He’d been reluctant to admit it, but didn’t deny when I deduced them as his legacy from his Inuzuka mother. His mask wasn’t just an illusion ninjutsu, it was also a blocker for his hypersensitive sense of smell.

    “The rest of the surviving toads have been exhibiting a similar development curve, with differences largely accounted for by the difference in genus.” To the point where I was seriously beginning to wonder if Anami served the same function as natural energy. The results were almost indistinguishable from the contract summons in everything save for my toads’ lack of speech ability. And since none of them were as big as Gamakichi yet, I couldn’t even rule out that they’d develop that too, in the future. Maybe growth was a side effect of some other property of the summon realms. But then, were summon realms even that different? Since both the Ryuchi Cave and Myobokuzan could be reached on foot, regardless of how secret the path was, I was betting on ‘no.’ Still, there were two things that stopped me from considering Anami and Natural Energy interchangeable. One was the visible and palpable manifest nature of the Anami life forms. The other was in the different ways they killed you if you handled them wrong. “Anami and Natural Energy tentatively classed as different phenomena for now.”

    Of the thirteen toads that I subjected to the Anami process, nine had survived, and the others only died because I took them away from the medium part-way through the process. I made sure to run all those experiments at night, under one-way sound-locking seals I paid Kakashi to apply to my workshop walls. That way my neighbours wouldn’t hear the screaming, and there was minimal risk of Naruto crashing through my window in a panic again. The toads expired like I almost expired, screaming in agony while seeping black sludge too fast or too unevenly. It was an ugly process, but it gave me hope that I wasn’t completely off-base in the hypothesis that I developed while stuck on bedrest with only the gradual demise of my soul cells for company. The more my plasma cells regenerated, the better I could tune out the world in favour of inspecting my all new perfect hand and everything in it. I was learning a lot, even if little to nothing made it to my long-term memory. Yet.

    “Conclusion: Gama-chan – and friends – survived the process of suddenly experiencing a leap in cellular purgative and operational efficiency, because the plasma cells managed to reach all places of its body at once, rather than just a limited area.” As the plasma biologically perfected the cells it touched (well, provided a medium through which the DNA did that), and with this happening everywhere at once, the organism was able to coordinate and set a purgative rate within tolerances. Then it continued with improvements and additional growth until whatever new limits of the organism were attained. By contrast, I was only affected by the living plasma in a limited area, which meant those large amounts of waste were instead pumped into my un-optimised blood and organs, which could not take the impurities. The rest of my biological systems didn’t understand what was happening either, so my brain didn’t even know to send a ‘slow down’ command.

    I hadn’t been poisoned. What did happen were the repercussions of locally and unevenly applying a treatment that should have been holistic.

    “Preliminary inference: the Anami treatment works holistically as an all-or-nothing process.” Because, I assumed, the Anami gave the entire body, especially the brain, the ability to figure out and coordinate the rest of the body on how to adapt to the cells’ optimized capabilities and vice versa. “Tentative conclusion: Anami act as auxiliary hardware for the cells’ otherwise unused self-purification and pan-coordination instructions.”

    My cells knew what to do immediately, I realised with… I didn’t even know what to feel. My DNA had pre-existing programming in case my cells… gained spirits. Or maybe regained them.

    The implications of which being that, somehow, DNA already possessed the complete instructions to do that. Along with who knew what else a plasma sheathe could let biological organisms accomplish. DNA, a pinhead’s drop of which had as much storage and processing power as a quantum computer. Now it seemed that plasma sheaths stood in for the otherwise absent RAM and WiFi equivalents. Also, they came with their own, potent power generation ability independent of the biological metabolism. Cue life suddenly activating all that ‘junk’ DNA just lying there. Extremely efficiently. DNA inherently possessed instructions for using plasma souls. Additionally, the plasma sheathes allow for previously inactive functions encoded in DNA to re-activate.

    And as if this wasn’t a monumental discovery, there was also the rather obvious fact that the same couldn’t be said for chakra. The DNA may or may not have instructions for building a chakra circulatory system, but that was it. A human body or brain had little to no idea what to do with the thing, never mind the chakra itself. Instead, it needed training to even feel it, never mind use it. The only exceptions, and even those just partial, were bloodline limits that relied on either the chakra itself being special (like ice bloodline), or having specific organs whose special abilities were autonomous (like special eyes). There were real anomalies, a big one being the Hozuki bloodline who could… become water. Somehow. But one exception never disproved the rule. They did make the rule harder to quantify though.

    Maybe they inherited the properties of the Shinju’s chakra that was still in sap form, I thought dryly, though it didn’t sound all that reaching in my head.

    The obvious counter-argument was that people needed training for literally everything, but then… I’d completely bypassed that during my brief moment of deep-level awareness, and my hand didn’t seem to have finished improving in dexterity and strength. Also, that limitation didn’t make much sense to begin with – why would an organism limit itself that way? If the genes knew exactly how to achieve the optimal physique, why not just do it instead of needing stress and pain to persuade them first? Logically, so long as sufficient nourishment was provided, the DNA should constantly be working to improve an organism to its absolute upper limits in all ways. But it didn’t. It did in plants, it even did it in some animals, but not in humans. For some reason.

    There was another thing – while DNA and cell souls didn’t know what to do with chakra, chakra did appear to know what to do with cell souls. It ate them.

    Ate them to make more of itself.

    I opened a new notebook. I’d have to buy a bunch of new ones since I was running short, but that was for later. “Fact: DNA inherently knows what to do with plasma. Fact: DNA doesn’t inherently know what to do with chakra. Fact: Ninjutsu occurs when an individual uses chakra to connect with his own, pre-existing ‘physical and spiritual energies’. Tentative observation: Ninja trained in control of their chakra have no subtle body / spiritual energy active outside their bodies. Fact: Chakra comes from a life form that is by design parasitic. Fact: senjutsu needs natural energy to be balanced equally against physical and spiritual energies, not chakra per se. Fact: senriki doesn’t need chakra to work at all. Tentative inference: the chakra needs to be controlled against gorging itself too fast on natural energy or it kills you. Tentative Conclusion: Chakra being ‘made up of physical and spiritual energy’ is incorrect wording. Instead, chakra consumes individuals’ ‘physical and spiritual energies’ to make more of itself, but unlike natural generative or regenerative processes (lymphatic circulation, blood circulation, energy generation from adenosine triphosphate) this process is not circular. Supporting evidence: more chakra does not equal greater health, wellbeing, stamina or longevity, but it does benefit from them, and it has been known to sicken people low on ‘vitality’, burning them from the inside or mutating into disease-like, sometimes deadly symptoms. Conversely, loss of too much chakra leads to illness and death, even when the individual’s health, wellbeing and even stamina level remain otherwise optimal.”

    Well now, don’t I sound ominous? I wasn’t about to label chakra as an evil parasite inimical to mankind. I hadn’t investigated the numbers enough to decide if the ninja way had a net positive or negative effect on humanity.

    That said, I somehow doubted Occam’s Razor applied here. The Ootsutsuki were aliens. The Shinju was an outside context problem designed to collect genetic material and produce the chakra fruit from something. That energy had to come from somewhere. The fact that the Shinju was designed to harvest both energy and genetic material at the same time – despite Ootsutsuki pride in their own genetic superiority – suggested that was a sacrifice in efficiency. Perhaps an unavoidable one. Like, say, if you couldn’t collect the energy without the genetics.

    In much the same way, chakra itself couldn’t exist without eating existing energy, which it could still do even without the shinju. A tree that could apparently infest and harvest all life. Including animals and humans.

    A lot of ancient mythologies and folkore say humans were made from trees. Ask and Embla were the first humans, made from ash trees. Lif and Lipfrasir were the couple destined to regenerate the world after Ragnarok and their names were an alternative spelling for Yggdrasil. Norse myth wasn’t the only one that said humans were made from trees either. Gwydion literally meant ‘born of trees’ and he was Welsh.

    On this Earth, this could be explained as humans escaping the Shinju pods. However it happened. From that perspective, the chakra pathway system was essentially the Shinju writ small. Like… Like Mistletoe existed without a root system, but only did so because it lived off the sap of actual trees instead. Like a parasite. And yet, paradoxically, Mistletoe was considered a holy element of renewal in alchemy back in my last life. Like chakra was here.

    “Fact: The Chakra Pathway System is not a spiritual part of the body like the Hindu Chakras, or the Taoist Dantians it resembles, it is a biological system that can be detected and manipulated through physical means, at least partially.” In other words, not the sort of thing you could impart via the Chakra Tansfer Technique. In fact, a Chakra Pathway System was probably necessary for that technique to work instead of burning you or otherwise killing you from the inside out. I’d have to ask if summons had chakra pathways too, of if they used chakra some other way. I wouldn’t be surprised if they don’t have chakra at all, and all their techniques are based on direct physical or spiritual energy manipulation. Chakra wasn’t an energy field like the Force, that was natural energy. Natural energy predated chakra, senriki predated senjutsu, sapient megafauna predated the Ootsutsuki, the Great Toad Sage Gamamaru was there for Kaguya’s arrival, and Hagoromo only gave chakra to humans. Conversely, the Sage had to learn senjutsu from somewhere. While it’s not impossible he developed it on his own, it was a fact that he lived with the toads long enough to befriend Gamamaru and receive the prophecy of the ‘mischievous blue-eyed boy.’ “Reminder: ask a Hyuuga if anything besides human beings have chakra pathways.”

    Whatever the case, I had questions about how Hagoromo Ootsutsuki ‘gave chakra to mankind.’ Especially in light of how the only precedent to that was him and Hamura. Inheriting it. In the womb.

    In theory, the Creation of All Things technique might have served to bridge whatever gap in bioengineering might have existed. But I was hesitant to believe the technique lived up to the logical extreme of its name, because, well… “Fact: throwing energy at something can move it or change its basic energy state. It does not allow people to use their spines as swords or grow to and back from gargantuan size with no change in function or shape, never mind more sensitive matters like cognitive capacity. Tentative inference: a form of subtle matter, one deliberately engineered to alter nature to serve as food and fuel for dimension-hopping alien predators, would theoretically be able to invoke capabilities for which organisms already have instructions encoded in their makeup.”

    So you could have elemental techniques occur entirely with chakra, but body modification techniques like Kaguya bone manipulation and Akimichi size change needed inheritable genetic traits and biomass to work. More ambiguously, the Uzumaki had ‘special chakra’ because of their uncommon vitality, not the reverse. I remembered that Karin needed to bite herself to heal, which didn’t make sense if the chakra itself was the one with the healing properties. It was enough to make me wonder if the older Uzumaki and maybe Hashirama had soul cells too, or something similar.

    Didn’t explain some of the more esoteric techniques, but then… those pretty much always relied on using physical or spiritual energies directly. Whether you reverted the chakra to its base components or just bypassed it entirely, it all came down to yin, yang, or yin-yang release. People called them types of chakra, but how often did people simplify their vernacular for laypeople? No wonder ninjas needed very good chakra control to even activate the Mystical Palm, never mind use it properly. Or genjutsu, where you needed yin ‘chakra’, and got stronger the better you got at ‘separating’ the yin or yang ‘chakra’ from your ‘base’ chakra. Effectiveness literally depended how good you were at direct physical or spiritual energy manipulation. Which explained why the techniques that worked by affecting your target’s chakra with your own still worked on beings without chakra – it was the other energy at work, not the chakra itself. It neatly explained the inconsistencies in effects between targets too. Conversely, forcing your chakra into people in raw form induced fever-like symptoms or acted like outright poison of the burn-you-up-from-within variety. Akado Yoroi was an outside context problem in that vein too.

    “Tentative inference: Kurama of the Nine Tails is not made of chakra at all, but from the planet’s collected physical and spiritual energies that the Shinju hadn’t gotten around to metabolising into chakra yet.”

    The difference between parasitism and symbiosis was a matter of degrees, and there was no evidence that Hagoromo Ootsutsuki didn’t have mankind’s best interests in mind when he designed the Keirakukei. That said, humans had power before chakra, and chakra exhibited parasitic characteristics because that was the whole point of its creation by its equally parasitical makers. Finally, Hagoromo Ootsutsuki made all chakra-related decisions for humanity, entirely unilaterally. In that light, the degree to which he actually understood or even respected humanity was debatable at best.

    I was willing to exclude malice. Of Hagoromo I could believe that he was well intentioned. Even the worst of groups have a redeeming member. But I could not exclude the possibility of arrogance. Nor ignorance.

    Imagine that.

    “Tentative conclusion,” I said lowly, almost not believing what I was writing down. “The Keirakukei system is either faulty or… incomplete.”

    I thought back to my vague memories of the Chakra Pathway System from the manga, and to my much clearer memories of the scans taken of my own system during my hospital stay. Above all else, what stood out to me was the layout of the Celestial Gates. Namely, how asymmetrical it was. Unbalanced. The two gates in the brain could be glossed over, maybe, but the Gate of Death being located over the physical heart left the entire thing jarringly askew to my eyes. It might just be personal bias, but I also had to consider what it might mean if it wasn’t bias.

    “Preliminary hypothesis: it should be possible to reverse-engineer an automated system capable of the inverse process of chakra generation. A Keirakukei redesigned to include this functionality would enable the transformation of chakra back into yin and yang energy, thereby completing the ‘loop.’”

    Maybe this was why every Ootsutsuki could absorb ninjutsu, even though their power pools were otherwise finite. Like the Sage’s power gifts to Sasuke and Naruto started with a very high cap that steadily decreased with use.

    I am never writing this down in Nifon, I thought darkly. Who knows what lows of in-vitro experimentation Orochimaru or Danzo would sink to?

    The aim most in line with natural law would be to do away with the system entirely and go back to whatever humans were capable of doing with their DNA and energies before. As big of a trump card as Senjutsu was, Senriki was an even bigger deal, and the difficulties achieving the sage state today were tied more to chakra control issues than anything. But that would be ignoring the little issue of how Kaguya, by all accounts the runt of the Ootsutsuki Clan, a clan made up of members that invariably revealed themselves to be complete morons the moment they opened their mouths, had managed to singlehandedly subdue the entirety of mankind-that-was.

    Most of that was down to the Shinju, and doubtlessly a great deal of subversion. But it was still a pretty damning statement about humanity pre-Kaguya. Hopefully it was down to low population numbers and tech level, and maybe a rarity of human supernatural powers. Perhaps due to ethics or conservation of power, a careful balance that collapsed in the face of an outside context problem as most closed systems do.

    But there were two, major advantages to chakra. One, chakra was stupidly easy to utilize. And two…

    Humans could actually make more of it.

    Which, as far as I understood, the Ootsutsuki themselves couldn’t. As parasites tend to. Thus their eternal farming spree across the universe.

    Asymmetrical warfare is won by whichever side reverse engineers things better, I thought grimly.

    “Conclusion,” I finally wrote down at the very end of the page. “More data points required.”

    I closed the notebook, put my pen in my chest pocket and went down to the kitchen to prepare dinner. Back when the water wheel construction began, I put a standing order with a local restaurant for home catering. But people were still shunning Naruto, and jonin sensei largely preferred to avoid the problem too, which I couldn’t even blame them for when it was their very pre-teen genin being exposed to the risks of the kyuubi ban. The promise of a meal cooked with my own hands was the most painless way I’d found to keep Naruto inside while the workers and ninja had their food on the patio. My love of big windows worked against me a bit, with how prone Naruto was to stare through them longingly, but that’s what seats with their back to the wall were for.

    Truth be told, I didn’t need to do any of that. I wasn’t obligated to feed those people, and I didn’t need to bribe Naruto, he was almost disturbingly compliant these days. But I knew better than to reduce children to minions no matter how much I disliked them, and my past life sensibilities had carried over almost entirely too. When you had workers over, you damn well fed them and fed them well.

    Also, I had a feeling that I’d have been charged more if not for the good food offsetting the stress incurred because of the crew’s shared pathology. Jinchuriki Derangement Syndrome was no joke.

    The caterer came just as I was taking the pan off the stove – wood stove, because this bizarre world apparently wasn’t going to achieve large-scale oil industry unless I introduced the train, even though it was vain enough to sell soft drinks and ramen in plastic cups – so I led them to the back. “Oy, Naruto, it’s dinner time! Get your warty friends back inside, will you?”

    “Sure, Mister Hanzo, right away! Bye, builder guys! Bye ninja, you’re cooler!”

    They ignored him, but Naruto pretended he didn’t care as he started calling for his little pack of croaking friends. The biggest indicator that the toads had gained intelligence was in how easily they learned commands in the days after their… let’s call it awakening. Their behaviour had only grown more complex since, until now they behaved something like housecats, except much lower maintenance. That was another thing, the toads’ metabolism had vastly improved in biomass processing and energy generating efficiency, to the point where they barely needed to eat more than they did at the beginning. Less if they got candy. Apparently, they could preserve their biomass almost perfectly if they had a net intake of fuel, no matter how small. Glucose, in other words. I didn’t expect this to last if the things kept growing like a liger, but it did vastly extend the observational period I could look forward to.

    I laid out the food, as well shakers for salt and my best recreation of the all-purpose seasonings I’d favoured in my last life. Just another thing on my long list of monetizable ideas I still hadn’t done anything with. While the nin took their turn eating, the foreman and I went over the water wheel one last time, checking to make sure the motive mechanism wasn’t missing any attachments. Everything was in order, so I ignored the man’s curious questions about my plans for the thing, paid the remaining half of the commission and closed the contract.

    I left the man and his crew to their dinner while I saw the nin off and went inside to find Naruto making the weirdest faces while using the candy treats to teach the toads tricks. Water Helmet was standing on its tongue, Firebelly was on its back playing dead, Midwife looked as if it was about to explode – her vocal sac was so big I could see inside it - and Spadefoot was failing to karate-chop a sugar plum in half. Only Gama-chan was spared, lounging easy as you please on Naruto’s head, blinking mildly.

    I cleared my throat? “Are the other back in the terrarium?”

    “Yep!” Naruto said brightly, holding up a candy for Gama-chan to snap up with its tongue. “I put them in the middle one though, I hope that’s okay? They’re getting too big, and if I’d split them up they’d be lonely! I put lots of dirt and bugs in there, and that broken flowerpot too!”

    “Sounds good.” I think I hid how begrudging my praise was this time, though a big part of it was no doubt Naruto being distracted by the food. Mutton, potatoes and onions cooked in a nice, thick stew served with chip butterflies. Konoha wasn’t big on seafood, alas, so I only made chowders when the coastal caravans came in with fresh mussels, which was rarely. “Playtime’s over, kid. Food, then home.”

    “Right!” Naruto shooed everyone but Gama-chan out of the room – the toads obediently went hopping downstairs to their terrarium, which really shouldn’t have lost its strangeness as fast as it did – and proceeded to inhale multiple servings in the time it took me to finish mine. I went slowly and kept refilling his bowl until he was full. Today, he stopped at three. As I hoped, he was stuffing himself less and less with every week that passed. As funny as future Naruto eating a dozen ramen bowls at once may have looked from the outside, the underlying implications had never sat right with me – one only stuffs himself to bursting when they’re sure they won’t be eating well for a while. I was sure Ichiraku made very good Ramen, but the fact it was the only place Naruto could eat to his heart’s content was a tragedy. Doubly so since a big part of that was him not getting ripped off there like everywhere else.

    There had been certain passive-aggressive… measures taken towards me by certain individuals and establishments ever since my association with Naruto got out. They didn’t last past my first expose in the newspapers about their malpractice. Shopkeepers and businesses knew their way around the Konoha Herald, but I was in the Konoha Sage too, now.

    After we were done, I saw the building crew off and packed the rest of the food in a casserole for Naruto to go. The kid, as usual, dragged his feet on the way out and asked me if we could go to Ichiraku Ramen next time. I, of course, said no.

    Accepting would mean that I’d finally passed some manner of point of no return. No way was I going to make it that easy on him.

    “Well, I tried,” Naruto said, pretending not to be disappointed. “I guess I’ll see you later, Gama-chan.” Naruto nuzzled the frog so tightly I was afraid he’d crush it, then he held the toad out to me. “Here.”

    “… Keep him.”

    Naruto froze, wide-eyed.

    “If he agrees.”

    “Croak.”

    Don’t project, don’t project. “See, he agrees.”

    “Really!? That… that’s great! Thanks so much, uncle, you’re the best!” Naruto glomped me, then jumped back, hugged Gama-chan to his chest and ran away.

    I stayed in the doorway and watched him kick up dust on the way down the street until he suddenly stopped just before turning the corner, a long stare of longing that quickly turned embarrassed when I waved and sent him running again and out of sight.

    I don’t remember my kids being this exhausting. I went back inside, closed the door and belatedly stopped to go over what had just happened. “What did he just call me?”

    Uzumaki Naruto just called me uncle.

    Fuck my life.

    Heaving a sigh, I went down to my workshop to check on the toads – they were all in their proper homes – and reluctantly put off connecting the water wheel to my new power generator. Instead, I checked to see if they’d changed their mind about wanting food. They didn’t, but they did want attention. I sighed as they jumped on me, sitting on my head and hanging off my arms and shoulders. I raked up the dirt in the terrariums and added new worms and insects, some of them big ones collected from around the village via D-ranks I paid. I’d have to see about some bigger ones from Training Ground 44 soon, the toads were getting big. Also, demanding of my presence, if not necessarily my attention or food. Kind of like human brats. Heavy too, ungh, they were growing denser over time. I’d been measuring their decreasing excretion quantities against their food intake, but it still surprised me how much biomass they could pack in such small bodies. It didn’t seem to be slowing down either. Or their growth in size. I should probably make sure all that riding Gama-chan does on Naruto’s head isn’t stunting his growth.

    When I was finally finished cajoling the croaking menaces back into their glass tanks, I picked up one of the few notebooks I wrote in this world’s own language and added an entry I’d been waffling on since my possible Uzumaki ancestry was so forcefully pointed out to me by the Busybody-in-Chief and that despicable tattletale of a doctor.

    “Guidelines for Uzumaki remnants investigation and identification.”

    In a world so much closer to the emergence of mankind as a species, basic phenotype was a much more reliable indicator of lineage and family relations than in my previous life. If someone was a redhead, for example, the odds of them being part of the Uzumaki clan was actually very high. It wouldn’t be possible to tell true odds apart from my confirmation bias before the medic nin finally figured out how to extract DNA reliably, never mind identify the proper enzymes for DNA profiling. Still, I gave it about a 70-75% chance of a redhead being part of the Uzumaki clan, by my admittedly fudged estimates. Increasingly so with any additional traits.

    The Naruto manga noted that Uzushiogakure was destroyed, but was a lot more coy about when and how, and especially about what happened to the survivors. Karin was one thing, but when several different unspecified nations decide one clan is dangerous enough that they’re willing to annihilate it and suffer the resulting world war, it was guaranteed that any survivors would be taken back for use as breeding stock. And the best breeding stock would have gone to the biggest bighsots. And what were the major Uzumaki characteristics? Exceptional vitality, exceptional chakra stores, red hair, and being the only ones capable of surviving as Kurama’s jinchuriki. Which meant they’d be ideal hosts for all the other Biju as well. Perhaps enough to make up for any inadequacies in the seals. Furthermore, I could now add exceptional synaptic rate bordering on hundred-fold mental partitioning as well.

    Rasa of Suna was a redhead who fathered an even brighter redhead who became the closest thing to a perfect Shukaku jinchuriki that Sunagakure had ever seen, even with a faulty seal turning him bipolar for a while there. Turning humans into puppets pretty much had to be fuinjutsu-based, and not only did Suna have a lot of sealing people – however mediocre – they had Sasori of the Red Sands. A redhead who hated the Kazekage of his generation enough to kidnap and murder him for some reason, and most importantly could control 100 puppets at once, which would literally require both massive chakra and a synaptic rate beyond convention. Roshi of Iwa was the jinchuriki of Son Goku, and he hated the Tuschikage enough to leave Iwagakure. Karin’s mother passed the healing chakra and chains to her daughter. Nagato was self-explanatory. And all of them were born around the time of Uzushio’s destruction.

    Hell, even Terumi Mei was a freak of nature with two nature transformation bloodline limits, in a world where Senju and Uzumaki bodies were the holy grail of bloodline improvement. She certainly didn’t develop her Kushina-like attitude from her Zabuza-like childhood (only her triggers were different), she was born within a reasonable time window, and, surprise surprise, she had red hair and green eyes.

    I couldn’t even rule out Akimichi – Uzumaki intermarriages, Chouza’s red hair was certainly not an Akimichi trait.

    More recently there were Karin, Tayuya and Gaara. Karui of Kumogakure was also a maybe, she had the attitude if nothing else.

    And then there was Killer Bee, who looked entirely Kumo but was an adopted orphan. For whom Samehada abandoned its favorite welder because he had much tastier chakra. Something most likely not owed to his bijuu because nothing similar happened with Naruto, Roshi, or any other jnchuuriki Kisame fought and defeated before. Also, B had a fairly good seal for Gyuuki that was not also used for Yugito Nii. For some reason.

    “I wonder what this all says about me,” I wondered aloud.

    “Croak.” “Ribbit.” “Ribbit.” “Ribbit.” “Croak.” “Ribbit.” “Ribbit.” “Reee.”

    “Yeah, I thought so too.” Since the soul did reflect on the body, especially in this world where a few corpse bits could reconstitute the appearance of a dead person via necromancy, it wasn’t impossible that I had just developed to reflect my most recent self-image. I looked almost identical to my past life, minus my bulkier frame that was entirely down to nurture, not nature. Still, I couldn’t help but wonder…

    “At this point I’m frankly surprised Yagura doesn’t have red hair too,” I muttered, absently scratching my beard with the end of the pen.

    “Croak.” “Ribbit.” “Ribbit.” “Ribbit.” “Croak.” “Ribbit.” “Ribbit.” “Reee.”

    “He could just favour his non-Uzumaki parent like Naruto. He was certainly quick-tempered enough in what little I saw of him, and he looked much younger than he actually was too.”

    “Croak.” “Ribbit.” “Ribbit.” “Ribbit.” “Croak.” “Ribbit.” “Ribbit.” “Reee.”

    “Are you singing to me, little ones? That way lies some truly horrifying illusion magic you know.”

    “Reee.” “Croak.” “Ribbit.” “Ribbit.” “Croak.” “Ribbit.” "Ribbit." "Reee.”

    “Well ain’t that cute.” But it’s wrong! And not at all disturbing. Definitely.

    I checked over my notes to make sure I didn’t give any names or places I couldn’t justify via ‘Merchant McCaravaneer happened to mention it.’ But I was especially thorough about the phenotypes and characteristics, how to identify them, and where Uzumaki survivors might ‘most likely’ have ended up ‘based on the geopolitical factors at the time of Uzushio’s destruction.’ I was all burned out on statistics, but hopefully my prior ‘feats’ would lend me credibility here, even though I was completely bulshitting my way to the facts this time.

    It was two days later, long after I’d connected my generator to the water wheel and turned my property into an independently-powered household, that Uchiha Shisui knocked on my door.

    “Hello, Mister Masanari. I was told you wanted to see me?”

    I hugged him. Because.

    Shisui was surprised, but didn’t stay stiff for long and even returned the gesture.

    “I said to call me Hanzo, kid.” I pat him on the back before releasing him. “I’m glad you’re here, finally.” I motioned for him to follow me directly downstairs. “Of course, it would’ve been a lot better if you were here yesterday so that I didn’t spend the past 24 hours sitting on pins and needles postponing my Very Important Experiment, but such is life.”

    “Why do I hear Very Important Experiment in terrible capital letters?”

    “Because you’re a very wise boy. How’s life been treating you? I see you’ve grown a few inches, congratulations. Things good at home? At work?”

    “Thank you, soon I’ll be just a head and a half shorter than you. Things have been so and so.” There was a pause behind me. “My home life has been fine, thank you for asking. Things at work have been a bit tense, but I will manage.”

    I paused just inside the door to my workshop. “Can I ask, or is it horribly classified and thus prohibitive of moral support?”

    “Lord Danzo wrote me up.” In the semi-darkness, the shadows gave Uchiha Shisui’s dark eyes an eerie depth. “For unacceptable waste of strategic assets.”



    … Holy shit. “You know what, why don’t you sit down and let those roof-hopping feet rest while I bring down some snacks?” I maneuvered him into the chair closest to the toads and didn’t even wait for a reply before going back upstairs. I needed some time to recover from what just happened, it was far too much elation for far too little setup.

    “I so do not have the charisma to break fate like this,” I grumped as I dug through my freezer for the clove rocks. And some of the ice cream, why not? The shop had finally gotten the Twister right. “Maybe it’s Asura’s chakra, his schtick was charming everybody else to do what he was too incompetent to do himself.”

    Was blaming Naruto for everything an easy way out? Definitely. Was I wrong to do so?

    Honestly, I wasn’t sure.

    When I got back down, Shisui was leaning over one of the terrariums, inspecting the toads with his Sharingan active.

    “See anything strange?”

    “… Maybe. The Sharingan doesn’t show anything, but the Mangekyou Sharingan sees things in slightly different shades on and around the toads. Like when I’d be seeing chakra, but there isn’t any so only the hints of the component energies can be glimpsed.”

    He actually told me about the Kaleidoscope Eyes. That was just… That was a lot more information than I thought he’d share.

    I put the plate down near him. Shisui inspected the clove rocks, tried one, then took the ice cream instead. Oh well, the cloves were an acquired taste. I took a couple for myself. “I’m assuming Kakashi told you what to expect?”

    “Only what he witnessed during his bodyguard mission. You are not under Anbu surveillance.”

    Which said nothing about Root. “Thanks.”

    Shisui glanced at me meaningfully. “I wish I could do more, but that’s all I can say.”

    This kid really was too kind for the Anbu, he was lucky it was a bleeding heart like Hiruzen in charge. Relatively speaking. “Right. Well. Best get to why I asked for you. But first!” I went over to my desk and collected the several notebooks I’d prepared ahead of time. My ‘theory’ about the Uzumaki was the latest entry, but not the only one. “These are the latest conclusions I’ve drawn that I think might be subjects of interest for the village. I haven’t had time to write a thesis for any of them, and quite frankly I’m all burned out on that. Don’t expect me to do it again, those are four brain-melting years of my life I’m not getting back. You should be able to verify this now that you have the methods though.”

    “Sounds important.”

    “Right then. Before that, am I right to deduce that the Sharingan evolves in moment of extreme psychological duress?”

    “Yes.”

    “Okay, good to know I didn’t waste my time. Here. This is everything I could think of about the Sharingan. I’m sure a lot of it is wrong and your clan probably knows the ins and outs much better than me, but I still… figured…”

    Shisui was already mid-way through speed-reading the entire notebook with his Sharingan and was now showing me that he had a very expressive ‘Ohshit’ face. “Mister Masanari, this...”

    I craned my neck to see what page he had stopped at- “Ah.” The ‘consequences of only having eidetic memory during times of duress’ page. Where I was, entirely hypothetically, inferring the consequences of people ‘saving’ their sharingan use for missions, thereby ensuring that the only eidetic memories in their minds were the bad ones. The section included a steady, detailed exploration of the foundational nature of formative memories in maladaptive core beliefs. It ended with me ‘speculating’ on how things might turn out when ‘the nice ones’ snapped. “Right, that.” I cleared my throat. “That should be mitigated by having the sharingan active during downtime. I strongly recommend using it as much as possible while you’re having a great time with the people you love most in your life.”

    The Curse of Hatred wasn’t hogwash, unfortunately.

    Shisui speed-read the rest of the notebook and closed his eyes for a long moment. “You say here that it doesn’t make sense for the Sharingan to only evolve during moments of trauma. Because it’s not a viable evolutionary trait.”

    “It’s really not.” Well, as I’d been learning from spacing out over my hand for hours on end, technically nothing was an ‘evolutionary’ trait, as the definition went. I’d gone over my DNA and the history of all changes in it – which yes, was also recorded apparently – and though I didn’t retain the info, I did remember the conclusion I drew during those times. And my conclusion was that all the 'junk’ DNA wasn't junk at all, and 'evolution' led to no new changes to DNA, only swapping parts that were already there. But I had to remember that nobody in this world even knew what DNA was.

    Fudging it was, as usual. “It makes literally no sense for any biological organism to evolve a dependency on trauma for success – that’s a flaw, not a feature. It makes more sense if the important part is just a sufficiently paradigm-shifting emotional experience. It doesn’t need to be good or bad, just really powerful. A defining moment in your life. My idea of a test is to have someone about to have a baby keep the Sharingan active during the birth. Or for the husband to keep it on for the labour process.”

    Shisui took a slow breath. “My Mangekyou Sharingan emerged when my father stopped recognizing me on his deathbed.”

    I grimaced. “I must sound like an ignorant fool then.”

    “You misunderstand.” Shisui tilted his head back, still with eyes closed. “My eyes evolved when I acknowledged that everybody dies. In that moment I became prepared for his death. When he passed on, I felt peace. I knew he was finally in the Pure World, free from all suffering and pain. And so, my Copy Wheel Eyes became the eyes of the Kaleidoscope.”

    I waited silently after Shisui said his piece. Somehow, I didn’t feel like I was the right person to be told all this. This was classified information, wasn’t it? But it wasn’t like I was going to change my entire character and reject honesty. It was strange, though, how much more willing people were to use it these days. With me anyway.

    “Eidetic memory of the good times.” Shisui opened his eyes and looked at me with the Sharingan glowing red. Then his eyes averted just enough for them to not be looking directly at me as the three tomoes grew into the kaleidoscopic shuriken. “That’s what you said, right?”

    I stood there, quietly. I didn’t think he’d do it with me. I didn’t know what to say. To think he’d consider me to be… Think this moment was important enough… But I was thankfully desensitized to the absurd at this point. I hated to see it happen prematurely, but when a boy becomes a man you showed respect. “Look me in the eyes.”

    Shisui’s Kaleidoscopic Eye snapped to mine.

    I felt nothing crawling into my mind. “I’m honoured that you consider this, here and now, with me, to be an experience worthy of immortality.”

    Shisui studied me for a long time, intensely, before nodding without taking his eyes off mine. “The honor is mine. Hanzo.”

    That’s when I hugged him again, because I liked to hug friends too, especially when they’re still short enough for me to tuck under my chin. “You’re still tiny, I hope they give you good rations when you’re out stalking the great unwashed.”

    Shisui laughed lightly. “Konoha has the best.”

    “You baby assassins really are too cute for my own good,” I grumbled as I let him go. Being an elite ninja, he didn’t look flustered or off balance. “Anyway, long story short, I think it makes more sense if the Sharingan evolves for any sufficiently strong emotion.”

    “It does make sense. I’ll inquire with Lord Fugaku or others about the different contexts recorded for sharingan evolutions.”

    “More data points always help,” I agreed. “Okay, here, have this too. This one’s for the Hokage, but I’m giving it to you to pass on just in case I die horribly in the next few hours.”

    Shisui froze mid-way through speed-reading everything I wrote about everything up to and including the potential crimes against humanity inflicted on the Uzumaki clan remnants. And how to find them. “Please tell me I didn’t hear that right?”

    “Well, I’m reasonably confident that my new setup will allow me to go about my ground-breaking research in a comparatively survivable manner.” I gestured grandly at the medium surrounded by three big tesla coils, themselves surrounded by a faraday cage which was enclosed in a large nylon tent that took up half of my whole basement. Keeping Naruto away from it had been a surprisingly easy affair after I let him explore it under supervision.

    “… Please tell me you’re not planning to hit yourself with lightning.”

    “It’ll probably happen,” I said with all the jollity of mad scientists everywhere, though I was clearly better than those hacks. After all, I was actually sane. “But it’s fine, the human body can take a lot of static energy and look, there’s a rubber mat on the floor there, see?” Again, the oil industry in this world was unhinged.

    “… I’m going to have to rush you to the hospital, aren’t I? That’s why I’m here.”

    “Ideally no, but possibly yes.” I moved to the cage door and paused, looking back. “If things do go badly, you’ll keep your eyes off, alright?”

    Shisui looked like he wanted to haul me to the hospital right now and sit on me until a Yamanaka came by to scan me for psychosis. “… If you insist.”

    I switched on the tesla coils and watched the lightning arch all over the faraday cage like a thunderstorm in miniature. I’d never be tired of it. “I do insist.” I gave Shisui one last, meaningful and regretful glance. “Normally I wouldn’t ask anyone to put themselves out for me like this, but depending on how this goes, things might change with me. A lot. I don’t want you or the Hokage or whoever else to think I was an infiltrator all along after all, or something silly like that.”

    Shisui pinched his nosebridge. “Then I suppose I must comply.” He looked between me and the chamber then, with eyes black once more. “What are you doing though? Because I’m beginning to think Captain Kakashi didn’t understand at all.”

    I didn’t answer right away, instead walking around the setup to check the state of the mediums, and specifically the dust inside. It was floating and spreading nicely. “If I’m wrong, I’ll have a very bad time, like last time but worse.”

    “That’s reassuring,” Shisui said sarcastically. “And if you pull off … whatever it is you’re planning?”

    “Then I’ll create a new bloodline.”

    Relishing the crack that inflicted on the kid’s self-control, I turned off the tesla coils outside of the medium, went inside the chamber, zipped the folds back up quickly to minimise air loss as much as possible, entered the Faraday cage and sat down in front of the medium, fingering the switchboard I’d jury-rigged in-between preparing this environment where I could, hopefully, ionise the atmosphere enough for the plasma cells to survive on their own, at least for a while.

    I turned one knob. The outer Tesla coils came to life, but fainter, thrumming to the same music I’d played at the start of this, so long ago. Then I activated the electrodes inside the medium. Step by step, my experiment was recreated until new plasma life began to take shape in the miniature superstorm. And this time, when the Anami came to life and reached the same complexity as Yemo alone did, that first time, they crowded the glass walls of the medium before passing through into the wider universe.

    I sat there, watching as they emerged, one by one, then in clumps, then in streams as they confirmed that the atmosphere provided them with just close enough conditions for them to sustain themselves outside the primordial soup. The air around me wasn’t strictly plasma, exactly, but it was close enough for them to go exploring. Until they found me. Came close, crowding together, orbiting me. Filling the air until I couldn’t breath it without breathing them.

    Which was really the whole point.

    Leaning forward, I breathed inward.

    It felt like breathing lightning, but it wasn’t unpleasant. So I did it again. And kept at it as the stream of plasma-based lifeforms swarmed me, entering me, some through my skin, most through my lungs, some through my mouth, into my bone and further, entering my brain even before the plasma-bonded blood coursing through my lungs got around to carrying their load up from my heart. With each breath, I felt more and more like my body was plugged into a power socket, but without the shivers. I actually had to feel around for the switchboard to make sure I hadn’t ripped a cable and grabbed it by accident. The tingling in my right hand had returned. There was tingling in my left hand too, now. More. Then more and more, radiating from my lungs outwards and back in rhythm with the beating of my heart. Until, finally, I passed some manner of threshold and the plasma cells didn’t need me to breathe them in anymore. They just entered me, binding with every cell, dividing, spreading from one cell to the next instead of waiting for others of their brethren to come in from outside. And as it happened, I felt my awareness of myself expand inwards and outward at the same time, until I was capable of examining individual cells as easily as I could blink my eyes.

    And so, I perceived the entirety of myself, just in time to notice my DNA realising just how poorly everything was working and preparing to expel everything bad and stale and inefficient.

    No.

    They stopped.

    Look at that, I thought, watching fascinated as my synapses formed that thought even before I thought, and then changed in response to it right after. You can follow orders.

    My brain had sent and received a response to my cease and desists command even before my inner monologue ended.

    You’re eager, little ones, but rash. That’s alright. It’s dad’s job to teach you virtue. Let’s start with temperance, shall we?

    I really, really should stop projecting sapience on unicellular life before I accidentally make it happen. Looking at the parts of the genome that reacted to my orders, at my DNA…

    There was still a lot.

    But I didn’t need to explore it all. Right now all I wanted was time to figure this out. It was enough that I now knew the parts that governed cellular maintenance. There was just one problem.

    My Chakra Pathway System was gorging itself on my cell souls quite voraciously. More and more as time went by. My chakra capacity was increasing alarmingly fast actually, and the Chakra Pathway System was even adapting to the rising load. Without my say-so. There didn’t seem to be a pause function. Or any other kind of executive function. I couldn’t even inspect it like I could everything else, I only saw bits and pieces where functionality was embedded in the rest of my body, like my DNA didn’t entirely know what to make of it. The Keirakukei has its own genetic code, and it’s at least semi-autonomous.

    Well, wasn’t that something?

    “Hanzo!” Shisui called from outside. I watched the Anami still outside combust and flee in the same time that it took me to inspect a hundred different cells by the time the first word came out of Shisui’s mouth. “Are you alright? What’s happening in there?”

    “Mad science,” I said blithely. “Huh.”

    “’Huh’ he says. Hanzo, you do realize you’re leaking chakra like a punctured water pipe, right? From all over your body?”

    “Never mind that,” I waved the thought away. The wind on my skin felt so new. “There are old scars on my vocal folds, from when I overstressed it just as my voice cracked in adolescence, ruining my ability to sing. I think I’ll fix that first.”

    “Well that’s lovely then,” Shisui grunted. “Maybe you can dazzle us all at the party. All the bigshots and their kids will be there, from all the clans, it can be your debut as a Kagura.”

    “Just for that I’ll bring Naruto as my plus one.”

    “Oh no, please don’t go mad now, I need you sane.”

    I could reflect on my impressions of his words in real time. I heard the inflections in his voice like I never could before. And I managed to catch his micro-expression because the human eye can actually process as many as three hundred frames per second.

    “It’ll be alright, kid,” I said instead of the joke I was mid-way through building in the synapses of my neocortex. “I know what to do now.”

    “… I’ll be trusting you then.”

    First Naruto and now him. It was no small thing this time either, was it?

    My vocal folds were already done.

    Huh. What next? The pineal gland had a lot in common with the retina in the eyes, but it was calcified. I was really curious to see what would happen if I fixed that next.

    I needed to take care of something else first though. At the rate my chakra and pathway activity was growing, I would need to sit here and breathe plasma for days if I wanted to optimise all my body the same way my hand was. At least without excruciating, possibly fatal agony. And I’d have so much chakra at the end of it that I wouldn’t be able to continue the process, never mind repeat it. My chakra would just eat the Anami as they came, assuming they didn’t combust and flee like they did for Kakashi.

    It would certainly be enough to give me ‘exceptional vitality and longevity though.’ And ‘unique chakra’.

    Did the Uzumaki and Hashirama discover this too?

    I could almost see it. How the problem could be tackled from the other direction. Exhaust all chakra, use whatever means to keep it low, use seals or meditation to achieve senjutsu and stay that way for a year and a day.

    Whether or not that was true, though they obviously didn’t manage to take it further. Or maybe Hashirama was the only one who did?

    I’m getting greedy, I thought ruefully. But somehow, this once I don’t care.

    The Keirakukei may be coded in a different programming language, but its in-built functions were by necessity still subordinate to the brain. If I couldn’t stop it from working, I could still unload the end product faster than I made it.

    “Open, Gate of Death. For science!”

    "Hanzo, what the hell!?"

    My heart lurched once, but that was it. After all, the other gates were still closed.

    Now then, I though with a languid arc of light across my neocortex. Let’s see what else human DNA has to offer.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 9: The Thoughts and Ruminations of Genii
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member
    A/N: Turns out it was just over seven months until the party, not six like Hanzo said before. Hadn't looked up Sasuke's exact birth date at the time.

    FKVQKCz.jpg
    Chapter 9: The Thoughts and Ruminations of Genii

    “-. Uchiha Itachi, July 23, 6 ANB .-“​

    “Gatekeeper.”

    The man turned in surprise. “Lord Itachi, how may I help you? I’m afraid the final guest has not yet arrived.”

    “No, it’s fine. I will meet him myself. You are dismissed for the rest of the day. Please enjoy your time off.”

    “Very well, thank you. A good evening to you as well, and best wishes to the Young Master.” The man bowed and left Itachi to take his place at the district gates.

    Normally he would not be playing usher, but for once his father did not say that Itachi’s self-imposed task was undignified, never mind aspersive towards the Uchiha Clan itself. It was a minor concession in the grand scheme of things. But considering that Fugaku had chosen to make a political circus out of the day – despite it being the last birthday Sasuke would ever see before having the shinobi lifestyle thrust upon him – Itachi was going to take what he could get.

    His ruminations were cut short by an approaching noise he’d never heard before. He had trouble classifying it. The best analogy was a chain of grinding gears experiencing a fire element explosion at point black range. Ten times per second. Loudly.

    Itachi looked to the fork in the road just in time to see the source of the infernal noise turn the corner at a speed most ninja would be unable to match, belching smoke as it ground along the cobbles in a sharp turn.

    A vehicle, Itachi quickly catalogued it with his Sharingan, tensing as the distance decreased alarmingly quickly. Two-wheeled and… self-propelled?

    The demonic machine abruptly veered leftward so hard that the… thing skid nearly horizontally before it came to a halt upright just a meter short of where Itachi stood. Grinding twangs mixed with the flapping sounds of a coat as dust rose to mix with the last fumes wafting from the pipes before the… whatever it was finally stopped. Itachi was careful not to turn his nose up at the smell of burned petrol. Had that unseemly substance finally been turned towards something useful? Besides plastics and being the most ungainly supplement to fire techniques at least.

    “Please excuse the noise,” said Masanari Hanzo as he got off the- “Motorcycles will always be a bit loud I’m afraid. While I have been working on more practical four-wheelers, I decided to err on the side of speed and manoeuvrability first, just in case Naruto runs late and I have to rush over to pick him up. He insisted on coming alone because he wants his gift to be a total secret, even from me.” Hanzo turned something on the handle, causing the vehicle to wind down to a comparatively low purr, and gazed off into the distance before he looked at Itachi again. “Oh well, even if he runs late it usually leads to something more annoying not happening later, so that works too. Hello, not-quite-as-little Uchiha, I see your growth spurt is coming in early. My condolences for this tragedy, the loss of your adorability will be sorely mourned by all, I’m sure.”

    It’s a good thing I sent the gate warden off, Itachi thought wryly. Though I suppose it makes little difference since the guards and grooms are still around. “Mister Masanari. Welcome.”

    “Thanks. Is there a place I can stash this beast?” He tapped the… purring contraption. The pats sounded like metal mixed with leather. “And maybe change clothes. I’ve brought something more traditional if what I’m in stands out too much.”

    “There should be sufficient room in the stabling facility, you are not the only guest who eschewed coming on foot. Follow me, I will show you.” Though his ‘motorcycle’ would surely make an odd sight next to the rickshas, never mind the palanquins. “As for your attire…” Itachi inspected the man carefully as he led him inside. The style was nothing he’d ever seen before. Polished white shoes, tight-collared sun-yellow shirt under a buttoned up vest done in white, long trousers – also white – that were form-fitting but not too tight to move in at a moment’s notice. Had the colors been inverted it might have looked like something more fitting for a funeral, but rather than the storm he had become upon Konoha, the man looked more like a bright gleaming cloud. Even his belt buckle, buttons and cufflinks were tastefully done in gold that accented his ensemble without standing out more than they should, like scattered sunrays peeking through. And everything was harmonised by a belt around his waist and a thin piece of cloth knotted around the neck, both colored the same red as the square sticking purposely out of his chest pocket, a shade just slightly darker than his hair. “Were this a more private occasion, you might have stood out more, but today’s event has a rather extensive guest list from outside the clan, all of whom have chosen to come in their own traditional wear. You will still stand out, but I doubt you are willing to make the one concession to change that.”

    “That being?”

    “The beard.” And what a beard it was, Itachi could understand why dead dialects used a derivative of it as the word for ‘man.’ He could also understand Shisui’s feelings of inadequacy, not that he’d ever tattle. “As long as it’s there, it almost won’t matter what you are wearing. Your stature is also fairly imposing, but the beard is the main thing.”

    “Yeah, that stays.”

    “I thought as much.” That just left one thing. “Your coat is the only other issue I can see. I can understand its utility given your mode of transport, but it rather takes away from the rest.” Black didn’t clash with anything, technically, but it obscured the white more than contrasting it in this instance, reaching all the way down to his ankles. “Had it been done from something other than leather, perhaps…”

    “Alright, I wasn’t gonna wear it inside anyway, but this should work better.” Hanzo shucked off his coat and tossed it negligently over his vehicle, then opened the smaller of the two boxes and pulled out something that looked very much like a cape. A white mantle outlined with tiger fur of a yellow shade perfectly matching the shirt and golden accents on the rest of his attire. It wasn’t a haori but it worked for him. It was fastened around the neck with ten yellow knitted laces clasped together in a buckle coloured the same gold as the rest. Like the coat it almost reached his heels, but it did not conceal the main attire and otherwise fit the man quite well.

    Itachi gave Hanzo a once-over with his Sharingan – it wouldn’t do for the heir to be any less diligent than the rest of the clan in applying eidetic memory to non-stressful situations, now that they knew they should – and nodded in approval. Shisui had not been joking when he said the man’s chakra ‘looked like something straight out of the morgue’, but he would leave that to the rest of the honoured guests to socially blunder their way through. “Much better.” The material wasn’t quite as high-tier as the rest of the ensemble, but in terms of utility… “Gabardine fabric?”

    “Lined with wool on the inverse side. I had an order for a coat made from the same, but it wasn’t ready in time, unfortunately, so I took the leather one in case of weather surprises.”

    “If I may say so, I believe this would be the better choice even then. This piece is more on point with the venue. All you’re missing is a shakujo and you’d look like the Sage himself.” Imposing, bold and completely unashamed of making a statement wherever he went. Itachi wasn’t yet sure what the statement was this time, but it was in there.

    “You actually picture Hagoromo Ootsutsuki walking around in a three-piece suit? Quite the bold tastes there, Sir Uchiha.”

    What was so bold about it? “Itachi, if it pleases you.”

    “It pleases me very much. And you may call me Hanzo, though it pains me to have yet another chink in my emotional armor against you adorable baby assassins.” The man had only grown more shameless, hadn’t he? Especially since he turned himself into that massive chakra beacon for an hour and a day, just shortly before the turn of the last year.

    Everything that happened there was still classified beyond Itachi’s clearance. His Anbu clearance. The Hokage and Captain Kakashi were the only ones who knew, besides Shisui who was there and refused to share anything either. All anyone knew was that Masanari Hanzo was not to be aggrieved or offended. Hokage’s orders. Or else.

    The ‘official’ leak was that it involved the nine-tails child and Hanzo was now considered his prime minder ‘for the good of the village.’ Itachi’s own investigations had long since revealed that Uzumaki Naruto was already home when the event occurred. So unless Shisui broke silence to say otherwise, then whatever occurred was centred around Hanzo himself. A civilian who’d never even touched his chakra before that day.

    One wondered what else had changed in the past seven months and change.

    “You know, speaking of adorable baby assassins, is Shisui lurking out of sight again?”

    “Alas, no. Other obligations prevent his attendance today.” Itachi didn’t know where Shisui was beyond ’Anbu captain business’, which was no small matter since he was Anbu himself. “I am sure he would be here to greet you himself if he could.”

    Hanzo’s side glance told Itachi… more than he could parse about how much the man had read from his reply. “Right. Then we best hurry back out. Unless I’m terribly mistaken, Naruto will be arriving any minute now.”

    ‘Any minute now’ proved entirely accurate, as the two were not returned to the gate for more than ten seconds when they heard the scream.

    A distant scream that rapidly became less and less distant- “aaaAAAYAYAGH!”

    CRASH

    A giant frog crashed like a meteor in the middle of the street.

    “Lord Heir!”

    Itachi blinked and waited for the roused guard nin to use what wind release they had to disperse the wave of dust, before ordering them back to their posts.

    “Ribbit.”

    “Ooooh…”

    Uzumaki Naruto weakly shambled off the back of the giant amphibian and almost faceplanted if not for Hanzo walking over just in time to steady him. The man was the tallest person Itachi had ever seen, yet the toad was nearly as tall.

    “S-so dizzy…”

    “What the hell, boy.”

    “I’m not late!” The wobbly child shouted. “… I’m not late, right?”

    “Barely.” Hanzo narrowly prevented the child from falling again, catching him by the scruff of… attire that was likely supposed to be a mirror of his own, except there was no coat or cape, the rumpled white shirt had short sleeves, the tie had been lost somewhere along the way, and the ensemble was almost entirely done in eye-searing orange. “But I bet your present wishes you took your time more, huh?”

    “Whu – OH CRAP, no no no, I handled it, it’s fine, it’s gotta be fine, it’s totally going to be fine, believe it!” The child proceeded to almost rip open the satchel hanging from the toad’s neck in his haste to pull out some manner of box, haphazardly wrapped in three different types of wrapping paper. “I stuffed it full of braces and pellets and everything, listen!” Uzumaki shook the bow-tied box next to his ear. Violently. “See, you can’t hear anything, it’s fine!”

    Hanzo pinched his nose with all the gravitas of a good and innocent man being driven to suicide. “You know what, I don’t want to know. I’ll just hang back and watch the unfolding disaster from a safe distance.”

    “Hey! You don’t even know what I made!”

    Made?

    “Yes, that’s the problem.” Hanzo shook his head. “Whatever. Let’s just go in and get it over with.”

    “Ignore Grumpuncle, Gama-chan, he’s just being silly, let’s go on ahead!”

    “Ribbit.”

    Uzumaki ran off ahead. ‘Gama-chan’ hopped on ahead. Past the stables. Without pausing.

    Hanzo quietly spoke to Itachi as they unhurriedly trailed the strange duo. “Since the actual gift almost certainly suffered a fatality on the way over, you can say Gama’s visit is the ‘real’ gift and Naruto is doing a ‘one prank gift, one real gift’ thing.” The child and his… pet? Had stopped in the middle of the road, belatedly realizing they had no idea where to go. “Worst comes to worst, I have a backup gift squirreled away just in case.”

    “It’s certainly unusual, but Inuzuka Tsume and her two children are here with five ninken between them. Shisui told me of your toads’ advanced intellect, so it should be fine. I expect Sasuke will be fascinated.” Itachi eyed the embarrassed child and his calmly croaking companion. Even knowing it was not the case, he could easily believe it was one of Lord Jiraiya’s summons. “Can it speak?”

    “Sadly no. He learns commands easily, can repeat what you say like a parrot and can even understand certain concepts, he’s certainly sentient and much more intelligent than any other animal out there, but sapience just isn’t coming. It’s the one thing the Toads of Myobokuzan have going for them that mine can’t seem to manage.”

    “Perhaps it’s still too young?”

    “I doubt it, summon toads can talk and are otherwise equivalent to 5-year-olds when they’re still small as bull frogs.” Hanzo fondly pat Gama on the head. “No, something’s missing and it’s not the fleshy bits.”

    “Ribbit.” The toad began to crawl alongside them. Very awkwardly, those rear legs were enormously long.

    Itachi made sure not to display any of the strange feelings developing because of the unfolding events. “You’re talking about the soul.”

    “Maybe,” Hanzo absently pat Uzumaki on the head and took the child’s hand as they caught up. “Though I doubt your notion of a soul is entirely the same as mine.”

    It was good that curiosity was both accepted and encouraged within the Uchiha when it came to Masanari Hanzo, now that almost everyone in the clan had read his ‘Treatise.’ “I would be glad to learn more about your view.”

    Hanzo proceeded to give what was clearly a much abridged lecture on ‘the Eight Parts of the Self’ which, contrary to Itachi’s initial assumption, had nothing to do with the Eight Celestial Gates. It was tempting to consider it simple philosophy, except the man talked as if it was practical, actionable data. “So its body’s is fine, its memory is good and growing, its mind is complex enough to process long-term commands, fortune it definitely has or it would be dead by now, it has inspiration to sing croaky songs every now and then, I’d even say it has spirit – dreams are literally the mind leaving the body to go off on adventures, kind of like when you throw it at somebody to cast genjutsu, or what the Yamanaka do to invade people’s heads, but that only works if spirit is there to sustain it and the connection to the memory and vice versa.”

    “Much of what you ascribe to the mind is what most would call the soul, and aren’t spirit and soul synonymous?”

    “No, not according to this paradigm anyway. Spirit is willpower and grit, the equivalent of a root system sustaining the non-physical parts of you, if you want to be all demystifying. It’s what you’d call yin energy, but it’s not you. To have a soul means having some manner of foundational self-concept to give the rest purpose, some basis for goal-setting and decision making. The soul is your identity.” Hanzo gestured back at the toad. “That’s what’s missing here. Turns out a soul’s emergence is a lot less arbitrary than people think.”

    I don’t think most people think about it at all, Itachi thought privately, remembering when Fugaku took him out to see a mountain of corpses at the end of the third World War, when he was four. Or what might cause a soul to give way to abandon. “I think I understand, except… you are saying the memory and mind are separate things?”

    “Yes, it’s why people generally don’t remember dreams, and why they don’t usually become vegetables if they get amnesia. The mind is its own stable system, the memory is just its most current frame of reference. The reverse holds true as well, it’s how the Sage’s ninshu is supposed to work, I’m pretty sure, connecting spirit roots so to speak. Blending each other’s yin to achieve all or nothing telepathy while still staying you. That’s how the tradition goes, anyway. My entirely incidental forays into neuroscience support it so far, you wouldn’t believe how much seemingly ex nihilo nonsense happens in the central nervous system.”

    “I’m sorry, ex nihilo?”

    “From nothing.”

    Masanari Hanzo habitually slipped into long dead tongues as if he was raised with them. “What of the eighth part?”

    Hanzo frowned, before realizing that he indeed had only mentioned seven. “Right. That would be the so-called ‘Familiar.’” Hanzo slapped Gama on the flank and nodded forward, prompting it to leap ahead. “Naruto, go make sure he doesn’t wander off while we talk about things hopeless loud-mouths are not allowed to know.”

    The child gaped in outrage. “You’re the worst!” But shockingly, he obeyed at once. “Well whatever, I don’t care what you’re talking about anyway!” And he ran off.

    Itachi blinked at the child. Sasuke would never comply without a fight.

    Hanzo waited until the child was out of hearing range. “You can cast the privacy techniques, right?”

    Sound Muffling Technique, Loose Lips Technique, perimeter scanned, radio Rat to check if any Hyuuga guests were using the Byakugan, none reported. “We’re secure.”

    “Depending on who you ask, the eighth part can be just your sense of direction, a totem, the so-called ‘shadow’ your existence casts upon reality, or a companion spirit represented by an animal that shows up and eats your afterbirth.”

    Itachi meaningfully glanced at Uzumaki and back.

    Hanzo nodded. “Yeah, generally it’s not supposed to apply quite so literally. Though I suppose your clan might beg to differ on that.”

    “… I’m afraid I don’t quite follow.”

    “It’s this whole thing about your Sharingan leaping ahead in power when someone you love dies, but only getting the Super Sharingan when you’re there for the death of someone who loves you.” Fugaku would have a fit if he ever learned just how much Shisui shared with this man. “And then there’s Uchiha Madara, who apparently took his brother’s already Super Sharingan – because sentimentality – and got the motherlode of all powerups ever.”

    This talk is becoming dangerous. “I still don’t follow.”

    “It’s just-the idea is that some of the parts can be detached. The body becomes a corpse when you die, the soul goes to the pure world, the mind can go off wandering outside your body, you can pass your Fortune – your karma – to someone else, the familiar is technically free-ranging all the time… you know how Shisui’s crow isn’t a summon?”

    It’s not? “I couldn’t speak to the significance of that.”

    Hanzo’s brows furrowed. “Okay, let’s try a different track. Have you ever heard about Tengu?”

    “I’m afraid not.”

    Hanzo checked to see that Uzumaki was still far enough ahead and spoke lowly. “The myth goes that tengu are mischievous supernatural beings said to have been renowned swordsmen that trained everyone else in sword play back in the day.” Hanzo eyes Itachi meaningfully. “They’re said to be the reincarnated souls of those who were proud and arrogant in life, and are described as tall armored men with wings and a long stretched nose.”

    This man is talking about Susanoo. “What are you saying?”

    “The Yin, Itachi. I’m saying that the Spirit, too, can be bestowed to someone else. On death.”

    … The techniques of the Mangekyou Sharingan exhausted Yin energies and caused progressive blindness lacking a physical treatment or explanation. The Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan was recorded to have emerged if a loved one donated their own Mangekyou Sharingan on death. But it did not emerge if two sets of Kaleidoscope Eyes were merely swapped between two living holders. The Perfect Susanoo had only been achieved by Madara’s Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, and never since. The theory of Yin bestowal… it explained all of that.

    Itachi somehow managed to contain his shock at this cascade of realizations and their implications, keeping his outward reaction to a mere incline of his head. “I won’t pretend to entirely understand from just this little information, but I would like to follow up on this at a later date.”

    “I’ll have Shisui deliver a primer if we can’t meet in person.”

    “Thank you.”

    “You’re very welcome. Oy, Naruto!”

    “What?!”

    “You’re going the wrong way!”

    “NANI!?”

    “Don’t you meme at me, you ambulatory anachronism!”

    “What the heck does that mean?”

    “Don’t throw weird words around unless you want to feel stupid right back, now get back here.”

    “Fine, fine!”

    This is the man who deduced the entirety of our eyes’ mechanics from folk tales. Itachi thought in disbelief. And if what he says is true, he has a superior understanding of the Mangekyou Sharingan than the greatest secrets scribed on the Stone Tablet.

    This was… it was too much.

    Fortunately, reaching their destination provided abundant diversion.

    Given the sheer scope of the event, the celebration was taking place outdoors, on the grounds of the lake that the Uchiha Compound was built around. Since all the many other guests and their retinues were already present, their arrival was subject to close scrutiny by everyone there.

    “Announcing Konoha’s Preeminent Loremaster, Doctor Masanari Hanzo. His apprentice, Uzumaki Naruto. And Lord Itachi, Heir to the Clan.”

    “Laying it a bit thick there,” Hanzo muttered.

    Over three hundred pairs of eyes turned towards them in unison. That number did not include the children, save for Sasuke himself who was waiting in the middle next to Fugaku and mother.

    “I’m your apprentice?” Uzumaki boggled. “I mean, yeah, I’m totally his apprentice, believe it!”

    Now the number grew to include the children.

    The Uzumaki child tucked himself into Hanzo’s side, clutching his hand tight. Hanzo, though, just snorted at the sight and led them through the emerging divide in the crowd. “Let me guess, all the clan delegations decided to come early because of security concerns that were in desperate need of solving before the party proper.”

    “Indeed.”

    “The fact they all get to gawk at the poor civilian is just a coincidence, I’m sure.”

    Itachi’s lips curled in a smile despite himself. “That is the polite fiction. Lord Fugaku bid me apologise on behalf of our ignorant guests for believing you are the sort to entertain such unseemly artifice. He promises to make it up to you for the inconvenience.”

    “Why thank you, Itachi. Please don’t tell him that I expected better from him and that this is the first and last time I will ever tolerate being put on display. I’ll do that myself later when there’s no more risk of ruining Sasuke’s day.”

    “Good grief.”

    “Ribbit.”

    “You tell’em, Uncle,” Uzumaki ‘whispered.’

    “That’s right, I’ll tell them, you behave yourself and don’t say anything about this. Try to make proper friends with Sasuke and the other kids while you’re at it, his mother and yours were best friends.”

    “Wait, what?”

    “Do your best, Naruto. I’m rooting for you.”

    “I-I will, I promise.”

    Your doom approaches, mother, Itachi thought wryly. Oh well. If nothing else, the gigantic frog will be able to serve as distraction in a pinch.

    “Mister Masanari,” greeted Fugaku. “Welcome. Please be known to my wife, Uchiha Mikoto, and my son, Uchiha Sasuke, whose sixth birthday we are celebrating today.”

    “Thank you for the warm welcome, please accept these tokens of our goodwill.”

    Hanzo was all smiles during the greeting. Uzumaki tried to imitate him, but he only looked sick, alas. He did manage not to trip while handing his present over though. It was a makeshift facsimile of a four-wheeled contraption made wholly from scrap. It looked to be the most embarrassing gift of the day, up until Naruto urged Sasuke to take the ‘remote control’ in the box and showed him how to work the dials. The little ‘car’ lurched in place and shot forward under its own power, guided every which way according to Sasuke’s will. Itachi could have sworn he saw stars in his little brother’s eyes. He couldn’t even blame him, it was an ingenious device that made Itachi wonder about Hanzo’s motorcycle and his comment about four-wheelers.

    Uzmaki’s gift would easily have claimed top spot in Sasuke’s list of preferences if not for Hanzo’s own gift, which revealed itself to be a much more aesthetically pleasing contraption that could do everything Naruto’s could, except in the air. Fugaku was not the only person whose eyes took a calculating expression at that. More so when Hanzo revealed the thing even had the capacity for limited autonomy in the air.

    “Entirely rugged of course,” Hanzo said at the end of his presentation. “Wouldn’t do for it to break at the slightest bump, or something silly like that.” The man passed his own remote to a starry-eyed Sasuke who was well on the way to losing track of reality as he planned his next session of target practice. “It also uses capacitors to store power, rather than batteries, so it could even serve to train lightning affinity if it comes down to it.”

    “Well now I just look dumb,” Uzumaki grumbled. “Should’ve known you’d make something better.”

    “Nu-uh, they’re both great!” Sasuke vowed like the good boy he was, snapping out of his daydream. “W-wanna show me how to play with them?”

    Uzumaki looked poleaxed. “Uhm… S-sure!”

    Sasuke turned to look at Fugaku pleadingly. Itachi made sure to catch the man’s eye as well. The meet and greet was over now after all.

    Fugaku inclined his head. “Go ahead, Sasuke. Entertain your guests.”

    “Yes! Come on!” Sasuke grabbed Uzumaki by his wrist and proceeded to drag him away. “You’re gonna show me everything and then we’ll play target practice, I can’t wait!”

    “A-alright? I mean, yeah it’s gonna be awesome, believe it!”

    As he watched his little brother drag Uzumaki Naruto over to the game area where the rest of the children had spent their time feeling awkward around each other, Uchiha Itachi allowed himself to pretend that this was just his foolish little brother’s birthday party. That it wasn’t just Uchiha Fugaku’s way of gathering all the clans, bloodlines and even Konoha’s jinchuriki together in one place to make a political statement to beat all political statements.

    Then Uchiha Sasuke, poor, browbeaten, foolish little brother Uchiha Sasuke who’d spent the past two hours standing still and saying only what he was told to say instead of enjoying what would likely be the very last peaceful birthday of his life, finally uttered his first unscripted words of the day. “What’s with the frog?”

    “Frog?” Naruto balked, then snorted. “That’s not a frog, you dummy, it’s a toad!”

    “Who’re you calling a dummy, stupid?!”

    “Your hair’s stupid, stupid!”

    “Whu-what’s wrong with my hair?!”

    “What’s wrong is it’s wrong, you dumbass, it looks like a duck’s butt!”

    “T-that’s not true!”

    “Yeah it is!”

    “How dare you?! Take that back!”

    “No, you take that back!”

    “No, you!”

    “No, you!”

    “No, you!”

    “No, you!”

    “No, you!”

    “A-ano-“

    “Hey, you stay out of this!”

    “Hey, leave my guests alone!”

    “Oh crap! I’m sorry, pretty lady, I didn’t mean it, what’s your name?”

    “M-my name is H-Hin… You think I’m pretty?”

    “Hin? That sounds like a boy’s name though, you’re a weird girl!”

    “Hey, don’t be mean to Hinata.” “Arf!”

    “Oh, so your name’s Hinata! That’s a much prettier name!”

    “Hey, don’t ignore me!” “Arf!”

    “T-thank you, u-um-“

    “My name’s Uzumaki Naruto, I’m the man who’ll be Hokage one day!”

    “Pffft, as if!” “Arf!”

    “Oh my god, you brought a pet!” Uzumaki said in shock to Inuzuka Kiba’s puppy. “He’s so ugly, though, and his breath stinks, is he even housebroken?”

    “You bastard!” “Arf!”

    “Gah!” Naruto dodged out of the way of the leaping Inuzuka boy. “He’s rabid! Rabies! Rabies alarm, quick, hide your dogs, hide your women!”

    “I’ll kill you!” “Arf!”

    “Madness!” Yamanaka Ino gasped, taking advantage of the chaos to latch onto Sasuke like she’d clearly been daydreaming about all afternoon. “Protect me, brave hero!”

    “Wha-Get off me!”

    “Sanctuary!” Uzumaki jumped behind the Sasuke-Ino fusion to hide. “Protect me, Sasuke, that’s an order from your Hokage!”

    “Get away from me!”

    “RAGH!” “Woof!”

    “Yikes!” Naruto yelped as Sasuke fell on top of the girl, Kiba’s path now free.

    Except Naruto dodged just in time now too, leaving Akimichi Chouji to become the unfortunate second half of the ensuing tangle of limbs.

    “Agh!” “Arf!” “Unh!” “Arf!” “Ouch!” “Ribbit.”

    “S-such savagery,” Ino whimpered as Sasuke jumped off her with his cheeks aflame.

    “Bahahaha, look at your face!”

    “That’s it!” Sasuke screamed, getting into Uzumaki’s face with a snarl. “This means war!”

    “Bring it! Dibs on Hinata and Fatass!”

    There was the sound of a tea kettle popping, and then Aburame Shino and Nara Shikamaru had to jump out of the path of Kiba’s airborne frame. “WHAT DID YOU JUST CALL ME!?”

    Uchiha Itachi watched in wonder as Konoha’s next generation descended into open warfare within five minutes of Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto laying eyes on each other.

    “Ah, the clash of the elite with the plebe.” Hanzo said glibly around his sake saucer, completely unaffected by the incredulous looks of all Konoha’s... well, elite. “There’s a story in there. I think I’ll call it the Prince and the Pauper. You see what happens when people make plans without consulting everyone involved?” The more he heard this man speak ‘common sense’, the less common it seemed. “Say, Itachi, how about you show me around?”

    “Of course, sir. Follow me.”

    “TO ARMS!”

    “TO ARMS!”

    It looked like this would be the best birthday party of Sasuke's life after all.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 10: The Ends of Holonomic Cognition
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member
    A/N: The plot always knows where you live.

    MzaRLxn.jpg

    Chapter 10: The Ends of Holonomic Cognition

    “-. July 23, 6 ANB .-“​

    The Littlest Great War of 743 AS began with a border incident along the hastily drawn line between the Sovereignty of Pond and the Great Myrtle Nindocracy. Its first engagement was the Rubber Kunai Strike of 15:15. It was followed by the Gum Shuriken Counterstrike of 15:20. A fallow period ensued during which the two sides conducted raids on each other’s food stores while preparing new strategies. The renewal of hostilities looked like it might be averted at 15:45, only for peace talks to break down in the face of the Perfidy of Perfidiousness, putting the advantage firmly in the hands of the Sovereignty.

    “I can’t believe this, attacking under a flag of truce? By Hinata! Hinata. How could you, Hinata!? You’ll pay for this, Naruto, Shino did nothing wrong!” “Arf!”

    “Alright, everyone! We got their sand fort and a hostage, but they’re not finished yet! Hinata is now our most valuable player, protect her at all costs!”

    ““YOSH!””

    The Pond Sovereignty quickly pressed their advantage, only to run into an ambush that saw them completely routed and down both their diplomat princess and chief strategist. Because that’s what happens when you decide to prioritise one person over the entire war effort and your chief strategist is sleeping on the job.

    “Alright troops, we’ve got them on the ropes, but it’s not over yet! Bring me the prisoners, I have plans for them.”

    “Like hell! Chouji, secret strategy meeting, stat! It’s just the two of us now, so we have no choice, we’re switching to asymmetrical warfare!”

    ““RIGHT!””

    The Great Myrtle Nindocracy cut a swath through the Sovereignty of Pond, meeting no resistance until only Fort Trash Bin was left. Unfortunately, the blitzkrieg of 16:15 ended in a stinking rubbish explosion followed by screams. Theirs, and others coming from far behind them. They ran back to their realm only to find it in complete disarray, their food stores ruined, their armory empty, and their hostages nowhere to be found.

    “NOW!”

    “NOW!”

    ““EH?””

    Surprise nullified home field advantage, only for the Great Cutlery Counterstrike of 16:25 to degenerate into abject confusion when the Byakugan Princess betrayed her Sun King to the wily Dark Emperor.

    “Hinata, how could you!?”

    “That’s what I want to know!”

    “Not that I’m complaining this time.” “Arf!”

    “I’m s-sorry, N-Naruto, I-I just can’t bear to follow someone so treacherous!”

    “You only say this now!? You attacked under a flag of truce!”

    “B-because y-you asked, I… I can’t do it!”

    “What do you mean you can’t do it, you already did! Get off me, you damn mutt!”

    “Arf!”

    “Not you!”

    “That’s it, you’re dead!” “Woof!”

    “Dogpile!”

    “What is even happening right now?”

    “Dogpiles are such a drag.”

    “The end of the game is nigh. Why? Because Hinata continues to act illogi-"

    “Dogpile!” “Arf!”

    “I swear to god, Shino, if you turn coat too I’ll set your bugs on f-!”

    “Don’t let them distract you, troops, press forward! We’ve totally got them this time!”

    “Like hell! Chouji, CHOUJI, PROTECT YOUR LIEGE!”

    ORAAA!”

    The Human Avalanche of 16:27 went down in history with all the grace of an upturned snack table and degenerated into a food fight from there.

    As I sat there watching and hearing the unfolding disaster from both perspectives – as you do when you can control every sensory organ individually and your hearing is about as good as a great wax moth – I could only wonder how it had come to this. What was with the big words? Where was the brooding Uchiha? Where was the gentle Chouji? Where was the browbeaten Hinata? Uzumaki Naruto, what have you done?

    Then there was the last question I needed answered to properly reassess the day’s mental model. “How has nobody still not stepped in to corral them?”

    “Because we are closest, I expect,” Itachi confirmed my first suspicion. “Acting before me would be a slight to the Uchiha clan, and most of the other visitors would rather discipline their scions later in the privacy of their homes, I imagine. As for my parents, I assume my father does not want to show disunity, and my mother likely enjoys the sight of Sasuke so carefree.”

    You gotta love them optics. “And you?”

    “Besides the fact that I have never seen Sasuke so animated? It is because of what you did with Uzumaki.” Well now, that was a new one. “No offense to him, but he was a disaster of a child. So long as the situation is still a net benefit to Sasuke’s happiness, I am willing to stand aside and watch you work.”

    It always goes back to Naruto, how much more of this must my poor ego endure? “Way to put all the responsibility on me,” I grunted. “Well, since you’re so accommodating, who can I talk to for a spot of supply requisition?”

    “What do you need?”

    “A case of water balloons. Actually, make that two, to be anonymously delivered to both sides of the conflict.”

    Itachi blinked, then shrugged and nodded. “I will see to it.”

    Then he left. He left to play gopher rather than stay in my presence, he just left me there defenceless, that half-grown miscreant!

    “Ribbit.”

    “No offense to you, big boy,” I pat Gama on the back. I’d called it over as soon as the war began, wouldn’t do for Naruto to take asymmetrical warfare the wrong way. “It’s not your fault you’re still just a dumb animal.” For what little sense it made in such an empathetic life form whose cognitive foundation never stopped evolving. Wasn’t the holographic mind supposed to come with automatic progression to self-determination?

    “Ribbit.”

    “Go on, torment the other frogs why don’t you.”

    “Ribbit.” Gama hopped over to where the bulrush was thickest but still within the great myrtle’s growing shadow. The tree was in full bloom, so it was not only beautiful but cast the perfect shade for Gama to lounge in. Which was good because it meant the beast would stay within Naruto’s shouting distance.

    I heard five different conversations change the moment I was left alone, and those were just the ones I’d been passively absorbing without putting effort into it. Omnidirectional hyperawareness would no doubt be a significant information gathering tool if I were a ninja. But since I’m not a ninja, I was more interested in learning how to engage and disengage socially with Konoha’s bigshots. It would probably save me a great deal of annoyance depending on who came my way first.

    Not for the first time I wondered what I was even doing here. Whatever reasons Fugaku had for inviting me were obsolete. My influence over village policy expired within the first month. My seeming influence over the Hokage – the true dynamics of which were the opposite of what people thought – became null when I didn’t see the man again after my second stay in the hospital. My ‘one-time Anbu hotline pass’ was a secret nobody knew but us two. And whatever the Hokage got from Shisui reporting on the unspeakably confounding experiments I inflicted on my own person, nobody else was privy to that either. Officially anyway.

    Since I’d kept precisely nothing secret of the information and means I’d used to achieve my known level of ‘sway’, I was all out of political leverage to give or be given. That just left my indirect influence through ‘control’ of Konoha’s jinchuuriki, but even that didn’t apply because the invite was given well before Naruto became a mainstay of my life. Having the usher call me ‘Konoha’s Preeminent Loremaster’ even supported my conclusion. It was an honorary title that was completely made up so that, I assumed, Fugaku could still claim he didn’t invite just anyone to… the grandest Uchiha political event with the highest risk and reward prospects in the entire Clan’s history post-Madara.

    Except that I had Uchiha Itachi attend to me in particular.

    “You should be dead.”

    And then there was that. “Lord Hyuuga.” I rose from the bench and turned to greet Hyuuga Hiashi with a nod. I made sure not to sound like I was talking down to him, hard as it is when you’re so much bigger than everyone else and the guy intruding on your peace is a slaver. The other two who were on their way over, Akimichi Chouza and Yamanaka Inoichi, stopped just far back enough that any accusations of eavesdropping would be deniable. “How may I help you?”

    “In ways my clan will prove no less aforethought or appreciative than our hosts, I’m sure.” That told me everything I needed to know about how Konoha’s third Royal Bloodline felt about ‘The Masanari Treatise.’ Never mind the idea that I might have something similar in the works for them. Or others. “The Hokage informs me you appreciate direct words.”

    Because naming literally anyone else wouldn’t be elevating enough. “The Hokage is correct.”

    “Then I will be direct: I wish to study you with my Byakugan.”

    Something that came as a surprise to precisely no one. Honestly, the real surprise was that he asked at all, instead of stalking me on a random day before or after. “What are the experimental parameters?”

    Hiashi withdrew his arms from his sleeves. “Clarify, if you would.”

    “When, where, for how long, are you just going to look at me or were you thinking something more invasive, will I be actively or passively involved, is this a favour or a transaction?”

    “You are as upfront as you are thorough.” Which could be good or bad. “Then in order – now, here, only for a few minutes, I will only inspect you with my eyes, you can contribute verbally however you wish, and… we will call it a minor favour.” Hiashi looked at me seriously. “From one Clan Head to the other.”

    … I wish I could claim to be blindsided by this. Alright, first order of business when ‘minor favour’ covered everything up to donating entire properties with equally sizable caveats – stall. And look at that, I didn’t even need to do it myself because I could hear a convenient distraction. Glancing across the children’s area, I saw a pair of unfamiliar Uchiha bringing in the cases of water balloons. Discreetly. So discreetly that none of the children noticed except Shino. One of them stomped on his bugs, from what he was mumbling to himself. A habit he was still being trained out of? Alas, in his distraction he ignored the pie slice that Naruto failed to nail Sasuke with. Having a face full of cream finally broke the poor boy’s composure. Shino grabbed an apple and nailed Naruto in the forehead so hard that he got face-slapped off the jetty right into the lake. New battle camps swiftly formed and the food fight promptly devolved into a mud war.

    A mud war which, as it happens, would need even more copious quantities of water to wash off than the food. Like from the water balloons that the little devils promptly began to bombard each other with. I looked back to Hiashi just as Sasuke and his side began to pelt the others, precipitating immediate retaliation.

    Apropos of nothing, being able to run true-to-physics holographic simulations with your mind is an easy ticket to being called a prophet.

    Now to discuss the thing that isn’t nearly as convenient. Clan head, honestly. “As loath as I am to impose on your patience, Lord Hyuuga, I’ll need you to explain what you mean by that last bit.”

    “Surely it must come as no surprise, being that it was you who introduced the method of verification.” Hiashi sounded neither condescending nor facetious. “There are few who consider your confirmation as Uzumaki Elder to be anything other than a foregone formality.”

    So it was my less flattering hypothesis – everyone was behaving on the conjecture that I was Uzumaki, just so they could side-step the issue of social class by treating me like a fellow clan head. Or Elder, at least. Which, fair enough, I had sufficient DNA overlap with Naruto to qualify – I’d absorbed a bit of his blood and compared his DNA to mine back when he was still accumulating scrapes from playing with the toads a bit too enthusiastically. But I’d kept mum on just what control I’d gained over my anatomy – and everything else – and the hospital still hadn’t isolated the enzymes for DNA mapping, so there wasn’t any actual proof. Also, I was genetically so far away from the main branch that it was ludicrous. “I suppose it’s an understandable position,” I finally said a quarter of a second after his reply. “But to be honest with you, it seems like a lot of effort to put into rationalising all this privileged treatment. I’d much rather have the opposite.”

    “You would rather be condescended to like a commoner?”

    Testing the bounds of direct words, are you? How loath are you really, Hyuuga, to ‘lower’ yourself? “You misunderstand, my issue is not with being treated like an equal by you and peers, it’s that you consider other Konoha citizens to be inferiors at all.” Hiashi didn’t interrupt, but his eyes did exhibit micromovements not too different from mine while I was studying my own microexpressions in the mirror. “Granted, your status claims are more legitimate than most, what with being Hamura’s descendants and everything, but still, you joined the Senju-Uchiha kingdom, so to speak.” And certainly not as rulers. “The Senju name may be reduced to just one person, but the Senju blood is hardly thin in Konoha, as you know.” The Senju had spent the bulk of the Warring Clan era marrying other bloodlines into theirs and collecting techniques. Then, when they established Konoha, they did the opposite as a way to put their faith into Hashirama’s vision – they married out to strengthen incoming bloodlines and granted their wealth of techniques to the Village as a whole. “The average Konoha citizen has more Senju in them than I have Uzumaki. Coupled with the fact that my family isn’t from the original settlers, I’m technically lower on the echelon than all those commoners you mentioned. Konoha’s citizenry are the Senju.”

    “Then I shall keep looking forward to the day when they, too, stop squandering their heritage, Senju name or not,” Hiashi said evenly.

    “Well, that’s me told.” Tsunade too. “I guess I can hardly complain that Konoha’s meritocracy is still functional.” However ridiculous the argument sounded coming from a man who made his equally capable twin into a slave.

    “Though perhaps their approach will not be as self-hazardous as yours,” Hyuuga was saying now, his tone a bit milder. “Should we be expecting another treatise soon?”

    Should you be concerned, you mean? The answer was obviously yes, but also no. I shook my head. “I’ve moved on to more physical means of advancing mankind.”

    “Your vehicle.”

    “And other things.” Most of which wouldn’t even clash with the ninja way. At first. But that thought would have to go to a background mental partition because I was hearing Sasuke absconding from the chaos to try and pilot his little aircraft without knowing what he’s doing. “You may examine me, Lord Hyuuga. Do you need me to stand still?”

    “Preferably.”

    “Alright, let me just…” Casting my eyes along the ground, I spotted a little pebble nearby and crouched down to pick it up. “There. You can go ahead.”

    Hyuuga Hiashi raised an eyebrow at me, but decided not to ask. His hands came together in a sign.

    Third Eye of the Anchorite.

    “Byakugan.”

    Hyuuga Hiashi’s eyes emitted one – and only one – omnidirectional chakra wave on activation. But it wasn’t the only emission, it was followed by regular pulses of Yang energy, sixty of them per second – same as the average eye’s frame rate? I couldn’t actually see Yang energy any more than I could Yin, but I could feel it. I’d have expected Yin to be involved instead, but then… that was more of an Uchiha thing, and you don’t need magic to use echolocation, or whatever this visual equivalent was called. It explained why using the Byakugan was physically tiring too, better than the extra blood flow anyway. The outflowing of energy also explained why visual genjutsu on Hyuuga were impossible, it would be like trying to push water back into a running tap.

    Also sidestepped that little issue of changing energy states. Solid matter was mostly empty space between atoms. The only reason you couldn’t see through walls was because of the swarm of electrons around atomic nuclei. Each electron mostly kept to the same pattern, but once in a while it could change to another, as long as no other electron was doing that pattern already. And this came with a change in energy state – moving up to a faster pace took energy, and moving down to a slower pattern lost energy. That energy was released in the form of light, which could in turn be absorbed by whatever electrons it fell on, prompting yet another change to a faster pattern, and so on ad infinitum, with a lot of that light escaping the object altogether. That’s how you got color. Opacity.

    Any form of passive sight would have to compensate for those changing energy states of electron particles. All the electron particles. All the time. Somehow.

    Clearly, the Byakugan did not possess this ability. Neither did Hyuuga brains.

    After ten seconds without new data inputs, I briefly cast my Third Eye across Konoha to check on my neighbours and my home – not currently being infiltrated, the toads were fine too – then in the opposite direction to the Hokage Rock and beyond it, where I sensed Shisui more clearly than I could anyone else. It was something in his Spirit that made me as aware of him as I was of Naruto, despite the latter’s oh so intense and distinct mix of ‘flavor’. For better or worse, Shisui’s last big character shift occurred almost entirely due to my influence, so much so that I myself became a fundamental part of his experience. His Yin. The Uchiha weren’t the only ones who could bestow their spirit, it turned out. Though this wasn’t Yin bestowal, exactly, more like Yin resonance. ‘I will carry you in my heart’ had an entirely new meaning for me these days.

    I’d have to do something really nice for Uzumaki Karin someday. Mind’s Eye of the Kagura was a terribly useful skill, especially when backed up by a human brain not stuck in low-power mode like everyone else. Those parts of the brain involved in dreams? That react during psychotropic and psychedelic experiences? Those parts of my brain that were calcified?

    Yeah. It was natural energy gone wrong.

    But what can you do when the thing that lets you make magic is also the thing that sucks your Spirit up into a tiny, wrinkled, tangled ball of Yinny-Yangy stuff? It’s why we humans can’t have nice things. Like poetry from your mother’s ghost that makes you invulnerable.

    Or necromancy.

    Shisui was with the Hokage, Kakashi and a bunch of unfamiliar auras. Well, they were close by in ninja terms, anyway. He felt healthy, his chakra vibrated in that way that he only got when he was wired, borderline eager. I was tempted to look closer, but I wasn’t at the point where I could do that without losing track of time and my surroundings. And it wasn’t like I was in any way interested in possessing even more terminally classified information.

    I wondered what Hiashi would see if I sat down and sent my mind over to look in on him properly. But then I’d really be cut off from the rest of the world.

    Instead, I shifted my awareness of the Third Eye back to the background and refocused on my surroundings. Good thing too, because the final tipping point in the Littlest Great War of 743 AS was upon us.

    I discreetly turned my head just enough to listen in on Sasuke’s… not so surprising progress because I did my best to idiot-proof all the stuff I made for public consumption. All the while, I turned the pebble in my hand. I briefly considered taking a bite out of it, that would really give people something to gawk about – oho, quartz and iron in the same chunk, double-check that my cravings are still safely set to ‘human standard’ – but it was a bit too gauche even for me. I spent the next couple of minutes filing it down with my fingernails instead. Hiashi concluded his unblinking examination just as I pulled a notebook out of my pocket and pencilled in some words, then ripped the paper in as thin a strip as I could.

    “Mister Masanari,” Well now, whatever happened to Elder Uzumaki? “What have you been doing to yourself?”

    Restoring the Golden Age of Man one phenotype at a time. Which included recreating the Uzumaki traits and techniques from first principles, obviously. “You’ll need to be more specific.”

    “I can barely see your chakra pathways, it is as though my sight is blocked or obscured.” That might be my much increased tissue density, though since the Byakugan could see through solid steel, it was more likely the Anami finding the Yang emissions a delicacy. I was surprised enough was left to bounce back for him to see anything at all. “And what I do see, let alone the chakra itself, only reinforces my initial conclusion and adds new questions.”

    I was surprised it took so long for people to finally bring up the whole ‘leaks chakra as fast as he generates it’ thing, and even more surprised he was being circumspect on this one thing. Was it for me or for himself? Didn’t really matter anyway, there wasn’t anything I wanted from him that he could hold it over me for. “Ask away.”

    “How long have you had the Gate of Death open?”

    Seven months and 25 days. Akimichi and Yamanaka stopped their conversation, and they were two of many who paused or stirred at the words, even some who were over thirty meters away. “I’m going to invoke the bloodline secrecy clause on that one.”

    “Pity,” Hiashi said, clearly expecting that reply and geared to punish me for it in the same breath. “I suppose it is the reason your Gate of Opening has been completely destroyed?”

    Dismantled, Mister Indiscretion, not destroyed. “Your mind betrays you where your eyes do not, I’m afraid.” The Gate of Opening was the obvious option to break down for analysis, being one of only two gates whose function was entirely redundant to someone like me. But it wasn’t like I was going to tell anyone that I was reverse-engineering the chakra pathway system for reasons that would make me sound like some heretic. “But I can explain this much – way it normally goes you open the gate of mind to lift biological limits. If you can get the other gates to open without opening the first, though, you can get whatever benefits they can provide without breaking human limits.”

    “You should still be dead. The amount of chakra inside your body is less than I have seen in some corpses.”

    Yes, most people wouldn’t consider losing chakra faster than you made it to be a good thing. Of course, most people didn’t need it out of the way to use bloodline nonsense, like digestion refinements and intra-cellular biomass and raw substance assimilation. For storage. And tissue density. Blessed be physics for all its sound-cancelling tricks because I was a lot heavier than I used to be. Tougher too. “That falls under bloodline secrecy too, naturally.” I finished wrapping my little message around the rock stick just as Uchiha Sasuke judged himself – wrongly – ready to guide his radio-controlled helicopter on its maiden voyage. Once it was fixed with a rubber band, I did one simulation, 3 simulations, 5, 7, 11, 13, 17, 19, 23-

    “Very well,” Hiashi conceded, though clearly unsatisfied. “Then I have just one more element to add to my examination.”

    “Hold that thought.”

    47, 53 aaand flick.

    The stick of not-chalk nailed Naruto right in the forehead.

    He went down with a yelp that was completely ignored in the sudden scrum of grabbing and fighting over who got to capture and ransom the airborne ‘superweapon’ that Sasuke had just piloted into the ground with only minimal help from the flowery myrtle branches. The birthday boy very bravely tried and failed not to stomp his foot embarrassment and frustration. Frustration that rapidly degraded into shimmering-eyed resentment as everyone got to play with his new toy but him, and not even the right way.

    I caught Naruto’s eye and pointed down.

    The confused brat did so and finally saw my message. Bending forward – incidentally dodging two mud balls and three water balloons – Naruto quickly unwrapped it, pocketed the rubber band just in case – good boy – read my message, crushed it tight in his fist, ate it – what the hell, boy? – pulled in a deep, chest-bursting breath and-

    “TIME OOOOOOOOOUT!”

    The children stopped. The remaining conversations stopped. The croaking of frogs and toads in the bulrushes stopped. Far behind Hiashi and the rest, I saw Fugaku Uchiha pause in his talk with Aburame Shibi to look over with a frown. Behind them, Mikoto Uchiha stuck her head out the window curiously.

    “Time out!” Naruto repeated, only to – SPLASH – be pelted with two water balloons in the face. “Bluh – I said time o – buh – TIME OUT dammit, you’ll break the helicopter!”

    That finally got to Kiba. “The what?”

    “Uncle's present to Sasuke, duh. The one you’re stealing. Water and electricity go sszrt, you know, and it’s not yours anyway, mutt, tell him Akamaru!”

    “Arf!”

    “You traitor!” But Kiba handed Sasuke back his toy, though he still glared at Naruto. “Don’t think I trust you though, you already showed you don’t play fair!”

    “Fair’s for when we’re not on missions, we’re ninja!” Not yet you’re not. ”But that’s not the point, it’s not about fair. It’s un-re-a-lis-tic.” Naruto carefully sounded out the word I’d written on my message. That he just ate because it bears repeating, Naruto, what the hell? I told him that’s something only I can do, he better not be breaking his teeth on rocks when I’m not around.

    “What’s unrealistic?” Chouji asked. “You just said…”

    “No, he is correct. Why? Because the enemy will always have a better grasp of his own resources and weapons.”

    “What a bother,” Shikamaru dropped to lean against the tree with a grunt and began squeezing water out of his hair. “But I can see it. In a true mission, Sasuke would be a master at controlling his flying craft, he’d be able to drop entire loads of water balloons and stuff all over us.”

    “Exactly!” Naruto said sagely. “Sasuke! You said you wanted me to show you how it’s done, well let’s start.”

    Sasuke scowled at Naruto, filthy and wet like the rest of them, but… “Hn. It’s about time you lived up to your word, fishcake. But no more funny business!”

    “Yeah yeah, duckbutt, let’s start with the car first, it won’t fall apart at the first crash.”

    I am insulted.

    “I don’t crash things!”

    “Sure, I was just imagining the poor helicopter-“

    “I didn’t crash it, it was a tactical maneuver ruined by outside interference!”

    “Alright alright, Kiba’s the worst minion, I hear you.”

    “Naruto, shut up or I’ll-” “Arf!” “Not you too, Akamaru!”

    There was much more grumbling, but the kids came together to watch Naruto teach Sasuke the ins and outs of the little gift he’d spent the last two months putting together, using the motor and radio I’d let him take as ‘keepsakes’ after they ‘turned out too weak.’ Naruto still acted boisterous and confident, but sent me furtive glances, hopeful but unsure. I smiled and nodded. It made the kid practically glow, and the others responded to his mood and were soon laughing and swearing vengeance over the sorry states of their hair and clothing while calling out encouragements. Some expressed admiration at Naruto for having made such a wonderful machine. Others were openly jealous of Sasuke’s good fortune, which the boy bore with a face that completely failed to hide how smug he was. They weren’t even wrong, it really was a big achievement, especially at that age.

    Hiashi was watching the children too, now, eyes lingering on a laughing Hinata. “Impressive.”

    I shook my head. “It’s really just Naruto, he’s actually quite charismatic.” I actually felt a little proud of the kid. I still couldn’t stand children for long, they got irritating and exhausting fast, even though I used to have no trouble dealing with worse on a daily basis. I’d fiddled around with my brain hormones and endorphins to compensate, but it wasn’t the same when you were so acutely aware of which feelings were real or fake. I was still working on it, but cognitive behavioural therapy isn’t an exact science. It wasn’t even a brain issue, as I’d since discovered through my continued failure to extend my control to the immaterial parts of me. It was spiritual.

    There was something in my Yin, a leech lodged in my spirit, some manner of blob that even the Anami couldn’t directly interact with without being sucked in and devoured. And on that note... “Alright, Lord Hiashi, what was that last thing you wanted to try?”

    “Quite. I would like to use the Gentle Fist to block one of your chakra pressure points.”

    Do you now, thanks for sparing me the effort. “Normally I’d refuse, since you’re just trying to skirt around the secrecy clause, but I’ll give you a deal.” I indicated a vague area over my right shoulder. “Do you see anything strange over here? Chakra, Yang, Yin, visual distortions of any kind, anything at all?”

    Hiashi focused his Byakugan on the area I indicated and spent the next minute increasing his frown, more and more as my pointing finger moved along with the anomaly. Yes, it was varying degrees of mobile. Arbitrarily so.

    Finally, he spoke. “Can you control your chakra well enough for controlled bursts? Localized, preferably.”

    “Yes.” I was never going to resist the temptation to walk on water.

    “Do so in the middle of what you sense.”

    Guess doujutsu couldn’t see Yin or Yang energies any better than normal eyes did. Making a snap decision, I decided not to use conventional chakra control and abruptly closed all the tenketsu in my hand – Hiashi twitched – waited a few moments for the chakra to build up, then reopened them and pushed the chakra out in a wave.

    “… Again.”

    I had to do the same thing eleven more times before he called a halt.

    “I have seen enough. It is barely discernible, but small amounts of the expelled chakra seemingly disappear into nothing instead of dispersing like the rest. I will not ask if this also falls under the secrecy clause.”

    “Appreciated.” I flexed my hand and ran a cell-grade scan. The experiment didn’t seem to have harmed my soul cells any, which was always good to see. My little nature spirits were learning and adapting too. “Well, a deal’s a deal.” I sent an order to generate a fresh layer of subdermal stem cells that I quickly altered into my latest ‘assimilate dermal material’ configuration. “Here, will the pressure point in my palm do?”

    Now it was Hiashi who looked at me wryly. “Yes, it will do fine.”

    Incoming delivery, little ones.

    I held my palm out.

    Hiashi wasted no time in blocking the major pressure point in the middle of my palm with a juuken strike.

    I didn’t deactivate my pain receptors so it stung, but a little pain never killed anyone, and I was more interested to know if – yes. Quick as he was, a few of Hiashi’s skin cells still remained behind, caught by freshly-grown microfilaments that quickly pulled them into my body to be analysed.

    Doujutsu weren’t strictly natural eyes, they were more like implants that replaced or co-opted the natural organs, either progressively or early on during the pregnancy. The Sharingan was a result of the same alien genetics as the keirakukei, I’d learned this when I pulled this same trick on Shisui a while back. I could already confirm the Hyuuga were no different, so I wouldn’t be getting any Byakugan information I might otherwise be able to apply to my own eyes. Not that it would have helped much when those genetics would be as hardcoded as the rest, the reverse-engineering was going pretty slow, even with my brain playing the part of a quantum supercomputer. Unless an eye or two dropped in my lap for me to stick into my sockets and dismantle one system at a time, I’ll be stuck cycling through animal phenotypes on an as-needed basis for the foreseeable future. Not that I felt the opportunity loss, even my base sight could react to Shisui’s body flickers now that I could leverage its true maximum framerate, and my brain could simulate a lot in the same span of time. The speed of thought was king.

    Epigenetics still provided many great data points though. I was already getting ideas for how to align the chakra system to work more with my body instead of off it, and how to improve my precision and hand-eye coordination for small, explosive movements. Should help a lot to troubleshoot engines during live testing. I’d owned several cars in my previous life, so I knew how to change parts and do maintenance, but how to make the parts? The engines? I’d had to figure everything out from the ground up. If I hadn’t stumbled my way into turning my brain into a reality simulator, I’d still be testing piston shapes and casing alloys, and I’d probably need help to do it. Hired help and lots of it. Instead, I could reallocate the money and headspace to something else. I wasn’t just an expert without a field anymore, I was an engineer.

    Also, comparing normal cells to mine always gave some insight into what functions could be offloaded from the Anami back to the cell proper, to free up resources. Resources that then aided in their eternal war of adaptation against the ever ravenous chakra system.

    Diminishing returns were the order of the day there, unfortunately, but every little bit helped.

    “You will pretend inability to unblock your tenketsu after what you’ve just shown?” Hiashi asked after ten seconds had passed.

    “No.” I manipulated the surrounding cells to pull on the pressure point like an iris, dislodging the plug and allowing my own chakra to push it out. “I wanted to see if the existing pressure was enough on its own. Apparently not.” For a single block at least, I’d like to see a Hyuuga try to block Maito Gai’s tenketsu in the middle of Morning Peacock.

    Hyuuga Hiashi was obviously wise to the same. “Thank you for your forbearance, Elder Uzumaki.” He glanced from my hand to my face, then to the smiling Hinata and Naruto and back. “It was an interesting meeting.” With a final nod, the Hyuuga Clan leader took his leave.

    I watched him go, feeling conflicted. While I appreciated him not losing his mind over juuken being useless on me, I couldn’t be sure he wasn’t plotting blackmail and ruination on the inside. Oh well, I’d just have to deal with things as they come, as usual.

    Yamanaka Inoichi and Akimichi Chouza took their turn to talk to me. The former made his greetings and stayed largely silent. The latter asked me if I might consider partnering with them on a new range of frog’s legs recipes. Clearly, I wasn’t the only one who liked the ‘baffle them with bullshit while I pull the other rug from under him’ approach. I politely declined on grounds of sentience but told them I might be willing to share certain family recipes instead, in exchange for a cut of the profits. I was almost disappointed that Inoichi didn’t try any mindgames, literal or otherwise. While I wasn’t going to goad a Yamanaka shinobi into trying to telepathically assault me, I was fairly sure I’d notice and probably give him a bad time. While I didn’t know how their mind techniques worked, I was reasonably confident they were rooted in holonomic brain theory. While I couldn’t speak as to which models were or weren’t pseudoscience, quantum consciousness was definitely a thing in this world. The electric oscillations in the brain's fine-fibered dendritic webs is where I’d finally found the edge of Yang to see the Yin. It was a mess, but a mess I could at least perceive now.

    Their visits seemed to work as an unspoken cue, because I was engaged by a bunch more people after that, alone and in groups, most of them Uchiha of varying interests and professions, all of them curious about my flying craft. I was getting a lot of practice reading microexpressions, recognizing tonal inconsistencies and matching scents to emotions with my enhanced sense of smell, though I had to actively refocus on the distant cooking fragrances after the fourth woman that tried to seduce me. There were a whole lot of them too, not all of them single, and some even lusted after me despite all efforts to the contrary. I suppose I should be flattered that so many of them found me attractive.

    Since I’m not a homewrecker, I eventually made a tactical retreat to the restroom – unlike my much improved ability to digest and store biomass, my excretory system still had a fluid output comparable to my times pre-refinement. Afterwards, I took my time rejoining the crowd outside. I even met Mikoto Uchiha, who gave me a tour of their personal art gallery and thanked me for bringing Naruto to the party. We had a grand old time skirting the Kyuubi and Naruto parentage ban and she didn’t lust after me even once, thank heavens. She asked if I could bring Naruto over again in the future and I didn’t say no.

    When I finally couldn’t justify not returning to the party proper, I made a slow detour by the refreshments table.

    Unfortunately (or not?), Nara Shikaku just ‘happened’ to run into me there. “You like living dangerously, don’t you Masanari?”

    “I suppose this isn’t about my means of travel.”

    “Hyuuga Hiashi is very big on honor, and whatever techniques you invent are your business, but he is just as protective of his family interests, of which the juuken is second only to safeguarding the Byakugan itself. More importantly, the Hyuuga Clan Elders don’t always see the right line to toe as well as he does. There’s a whole laundry list of other things I’d have to say, but I know you’re smart enough to account for all of them, which makes me think you don’t expect those repercussions to apply to you, if not now then soon. You’re planning to leave Konoha, aren’t you?”

    Well, either he’s faking his concern, or I really did make a bigger impression on him than I thought. Also, just how little information does he need to guess everyone else’s plans for the future? It wasn’t outside my list of possibilities, but still. “It’s not like I plan to spread the secret to the whole world, and I doubt anyone but me can actually replicate it.”

    “Except as a side benefit of whatever else you’re up to that might be transferable, right?”

    I looked at him pointedly. I really wasn’t being glib here, I could have used conventional chakra control instead of effectively telling the Head of the Hyuuga Clan that I could no-sell their unbeatable taijutsu. But Shikaku was right, I did plan to leave Konoha soon to become a proper businessman, and with my bodily autonomy and survivability advancing as fast as I could make them, my ability to monetise leverage and counter subterfuge was all that was left to shore up. I wasn’t exactly goading people here, but I also wasn’t likely to have the opportunity to practice counter-espionage skills in such controlled conditions again. Sometimes, you have to go big or go home.

    It was the second biggest reason I wasn’t adopting Naruto.

    Shikaku sighed. “I suppose I should be glad you’re spacing things out now, instead of breaking the order of things over your knee every other week like when you started out.”

    “I’d apologise, but then I’d have to pretend regret over averting the horrifying massacre of everyone here.”

    “I don’t suppose I can interest you in a place with T&I? Ibiki insisted I ask.”

    “You may as well ask me to swallow knives. I can do it, though I’m not otherwise equipped to put on a magic show at the moment.”

    “I’m starting to see why the Hokage can’t stand to talk about you.”

    He can’t? “I can hardly come up that often in conversation.”

    “You’d be surprised. Then again, maybe not. Have a good one, Masanari, try not to give any other dynasties an existential scare today, hmm? Good job with your kid, he’s a riot.”

    Shikaku left me to my thoughts of shinobi politics and little orphaned messiahs that really did deserve more from me than I literally could give.

    My plans to leave Konoha were the second biggest reason I wasn’t adopting Naruto. The main biggest reason was the Yin leech. It was eating up all the goodwill and energy I should naturally possess for dealing with even the least insufferable little brats. It felt like a childish ball of attachment and shame even though I didn’t, in fact, have Kurama’s ability to sense emotions. I wish I could say I didn’t have anything to compare it to, but I did. Sometimes, when I got particularly lucky during my examination of the quantum oscillations in my brain, I could glimpse something of my psycho-spiritual history like I could for my physical body, a flash of retrocognition that told me I was right. Twice over, even, there were apparently two leeches at some point, until the second disappeared. It happened on the same day that Naruto almost got me killed in my own basement, which was totally not suspicious at all.

    The other leech had been on my other shoulder, incidentally. And its disappearance was followed, oh so conveniently, by me finally dragging myself out of my suicidal depression. The notion of shoulder angels and devils whispering in my ears had never felt so sinister.

    I was still inclined to attribute my better mental health to everything else that happened to me after that month of hell, but I couldn’t discount the other possibilities if I wanted to still call myself a scientist. Depression shouldn’t have taken me five bloody years to recover from. I had a stronger spine than that, since well before I began eating geodes and started to play with carbide ceramic ossification and strontium. I was still building my theories about what it meant, what any of it meant, and I still couldn’t perceive or understand the leech properly. All the Yin I should have available to ‘reflect on myself’ was tangled up in the keirakukei instead. My working theory was Yin bestowal gone wrong, though I didn’t like the direction my thoughts took when I pondered it too long.

    I closed my eyes and looked inward, into and past neurons and synapses to the quantum effects between my cells. Double layered balls of plasma were theorised to be the cause behind many paranormal mysteries back on the old world. I still doubted it because I still doubted most theories that try to give a single explanation for everything under the sun. But on this world, the issue was actually more muddled because of how many of those phenomena were absent. On the one hand, kaiju and magic. On the other hand, there were no UFOs despite the moon being literally inhabited by human-alien hybrids, no cryptids that weren’t runaway bio-experiments, no angels, demons, no spontaneous spirits and apparitions, no poltergeists, not a single trumpet sound in the sky, no gods despite the strongest techniques being named after them, I couldn’t even be sure what the ‘Shinigami’ really was. There were possessions, but only through chakra techniques tied into some sort of bioengineering mad science. And then you had the ‘King of Hell’ who was literally a brain-dead abomination slaved to whatever autonomous intelligence the Rinnegan came loaded with. In most regards, chakra seemed to have rendered this world poorer in terms of the fantastic, paradoxically enough, even though the cycle of life and afterlife was objectively defective. Or maybe because of it.

    Now, though, the more I thought of Kenzo and watched the resulting disruptions and anomalies in my wave interference patterns, the more I had to wonder if maybe ghosts did exist here in some form. When the only way to affect the anomaly was by thinking of my dead son and throwing energy at his inherited trauma, not many possibilities came up. How bad must it have been for it to have cascading effects on those around him? To linger for so long? I wondered what my son must have thought or felt when he died, how long it must have taken him to bleed out in hopeless agony before cerebral death finally found him.

    I wondered about other things too. The way the chakra system monopolised the Yin, how it pulled it into itself so tightly, might explain why ninja lost more and more empathy and self-awareness the stronger they became, but could undergo sudden, extremely major character shifts under the right external stimulus. Especially when said stimulus came with a big, permanent donation of Yin from the guy who just died. Or a big enough Yin resonance, like, say, Uzumaki Naruto punching your lights out after smashing apart your entire lifetime of maladaptive core beliefs in a fit of passion.

    “Sir, are you well?”

    I opened my eyes and looked to my right. Uchiha, regular black hair, black eyes, appearance of a man entering his middle age. “Sorry, I was thinking about something.”

    “Quite deeply, it seems.” The man held out a hand. “Uchiha Ruguru, gatekeeper. I would have been there to meet you on arrival, but the Lord Heir wished to greet you himself.”

    I shook his hand. Not something I expected to do today, handshakes weren’t the standard Uchiha thing, or even the standard Konoha or Fire Country thing, but it wasn’t entirely unheard of outside deal signings. “Do you push those big gates open yourself?” His hands were callused. Kind of dusty too, more than traces of it stuck to my palm, had he just come off duty? Oh well, more genetic data points for me-

    The dust began burrowing into my skin all on its own.

    “I’m glad I get to meet you, sir.”

    Isolate, analyse, metabolize mitotic offspring to control contaminant spread.

    “While I know much of the clan resents that a random civilian had to come in and solve all our problems, there are others who believe that Konoha birthing a man capable of going to such lengths for us is the greatest validation of the Lord Hokage’s Will of Fire philosophy.”

    Parasitic spores, foreign chakra, pre-moulded, wave-form oscillations independent of own input, consistent patterns indicative of remote synchrony, genetic footprint dissimilar to skin cells absorbed from vector of delivery, devote mental partition to mentally screaming the word ‘fuck’ two times per second.

    “I’ve read your books. The centrefolds with the dummy’s guide to the scientific method were particularly inspired.”

    Physical senses indicate negligible divergence from human standard, third eye detects no chakra aberrancies, partial success by anami gestalt to establish resonance, results consistent with non-cellular dual-layer plasma phenomena, DNA of delivery vector is mix of male human phenotypes and plant.

    “I was worried I might not get my chance with everyone else imposing on your time, but I have a question I really want to ask you, Doctor, since you’re the only person I expect to back up your words with hard facts.”

    The Uchiha Clan was hosting the biggest clan gathering in Konoha, I was separated from the other guests including the score of ninja, Naruto was twenty-three meters away with seven other child hostages, I had just been infested with Zetsu spores, and Uchiha Obito had me by the hand.

    “What’s your informed opinion on the ninja way? Has the Hidden Village system truly helped mankind, or are three Great Ninja World Wars in a single generation the best we can ever hope for?”
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 11: The Foibles of Moral Relativism
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member
    A/N: I finally watched The Last and I wish I didn't. In fact, I wish I didn't so much that I am seriously considering disregarding it completely, like Boruto. I don't know how Studio Pierrot managed it, but everything in that film except the idea of a populated Moon is inconsistent with the Naruto setting, story and characters.

    Up next will be another alternate POV chapter.

    5UKE0n4.png

    Chapter 11: The Foibles of Moral Relativism

    "-. July 23, 6 ANB .-"

    Situation critical, divert fight or flight response to mental simulation, reallocate mental resources to social dynamics modelling, override fear neuromodulators, initiate advance stockpiling of adrenaline, stimulate production of acetylcholine and dopamine and norepinephrine, activate sensory pain receptors, cancel, cross-examine sensory input for abnormalities, illusions not detected, telepathy not detected, hypnosis detected, neutralised, spores isolated, analysed, create inoffensive facsimiles, simulate emissions to give false impression of technique success, metabolize original spores, excise reproduction capabilities from trace remnants, keep for further observation, absorb Hashirama cells, attempt failed, zetsu skin prevents direct contact, assimilate zetsu cells, analyse, metabolise, situation assessed, physical tells obfuscated, time elapsed .42 seconds, what do I do?

    Offense was out. It hurt to waste the element of surprise, but having my first fight be against an S-rank supernin was just stupid. Physical hacks aside, all but three of the more overt techniques I'd come up with were still theoretical. Also, Obito didn't travel alone. He certainly wouldn't be dressed up in a perfect Zetsu Substitution if something in the very near vicinity didn't happen to house the original Zetsu. Black and White Zetsu. Tobi. Guruguru. Cheeky little shit chose the gatekeeper for his name, didn't he? Also, he'd go intangible. Not absolutely insurmountable, Obito's technique worked by shifting body parts to the Kamui dimension, yet he still retained sensory input of the outside. Obviously, that meant at least some of his non-physical parts stayed in the real world, meaning he should theoretically be vulnerable to Yin release. Unfortunately, that was the one area where my ability was still complete dogshit. Relatively, anyway.

    Infest with Anami? Had potential, but they'd be competing with the Hashirama cells for real estate that was likely already purified, chances of incapacitation were too nebulous, they'd be detected too, even if not detected they'd be absorbed for chakra, I'd need to invade him with my own biomass and keep contact to micromanage or I'd just make him stronger. Grapple. Uchiha Obito. Yeah, no.

    For one, looming moment, I seriously considered turning myself into a power circuit. Lightning techniques were increasingly shit at killing people the stronger they got because lethality actually decreases above a certain amperage, but alternating current? 22 milliamps to loosen his grip, 30 for respiratory paralysis, 40 for muscular inhibition, 100 for respiratory block and ventricular fibrillation, exceed 100 and his heart will burst. Chakra reinforcement and grounding would work against me, but I could screw with resistance and voltage all the way up to 200 mA or more just to be sure. I'd feel it but I'd live.

    But Uchiha Obito had a little memento from Madara wrapped around his heart that he's just dying to get rid of. And again, there was the matter of his accomplice.

    Action plan discerned: dissimulate, defer action and use my Anbu hotline pass later, deescalate.

    "So even you don't have an answer."

    "Oh no, I definitely do. I'm just surprised, with that heavy lead-up I thought you were going to ask me something hard."

    'Ruguru's' hand slackened in surprise, so I took the opportunity to idly drop mine. I carefully didn't sag in relief when he let go.

    I looked around. "I'll need someone to verify some numbers for this one. Oy Nara!" I made for Nara Shikaku's direction without waiting to see what Obito would do. "Come on." Yes, come away from the children, that's a good genocidal mass murderer. "You said you wanted hard facts, right?"

    "I couldn't possibly impose on the guests." You're imposing on me right now. "Especially during such an occasion. Lord Fugaku doesn't appreciate his time being wasted, or his plans being interfered with." That's some mighty fine projection you got there.

    I made sure that my real reaction to his glance in the kids' direction was locked tight inside my mental simulation. "Well that's tough because this is something I've been planning on publishing a study on anyway. Don't worry, it's nothing bad."

    "Nothing bad he says," Obito muttered under his breath, then his voice turned mild. "Well, I'm certain it will make a killing."

    That's the most terrifying thing I've heard all year. "Chin up, man, or am I blowing your cover?" Obito didn't stiffen, and the me of last year probably wouldn't have seen beyond that, but the me of now did see a minute reaction. "I'm not sure how many of you Uchiha the Chief opened this event to, am I putting you in a tight spot? Are you supposed to be on duty, or…?"

    Obito slumped slightly. "In a manner of speaking, but I did bring a special gift just in case."

    Could he not speak without sounding completely sinister?

    My small hope that Fugaku would find a reason to kick him out proved every bit as vain as I expected. Uchiha Obito knew how to simper his way around upper nobility, I guess it came naturally to someone who had to live with all the consequences of being such a personality outlier from the earliest age. Of course, the dōbuku coat he brought for when Sasuke became an adult won Fugaku over as well. I couldn't even blame the man, it was a very nice gift, especially from a lower-rung in the clan. I wondered if it was the real gatekeeper's family keepsake, and if that meant the man wasn't the only person that had been killed today. But who would ever suspect foul play? Konoha was a meritocracy where initiative tended to be rewarded. Never mind the absurd notion that anyone could sneak into this place, this gathering of elite Sharingan, Byakugan and genius ninja within fire breathing distance.

    Beware the nice ones is in full effect, I thought grumpily. "Chief Nara, can I pick your brain for a bit? And any input from your two friends would also be appreciated, I was going to wait until I had finalised my conclusions, but this way I can get the closest thing to your unfiltered input on my findings."

    "What findings?"

    "The net impact of ninja on mankind."

    My words had a ripple effect on everyone in earshot, and most of everyone not in earshot. I considered meandering over to the far side of the pond from the kids, it was where most of the gravelly part was. Doodling things for my audience was a stress reliever, but while that would draw Obito even farther away from the kids, it would also draw most everyone else away too. Which would probably be bad. I had no way to know where Zetsu was, but I could guess.

    The myrtle, I thought grimly. Where the best view and hostages are.

    I ambled over to draw with a stick in the sandpit instead. This way the ninja would be in range to react if things went to shit. The kids were far on the other side of the tree, chasing toys. To my very grateful surprise, Itachi was with them now too, indulgently listening to Sasuke boasting about his future expertise in piloting unmanned aerial drones of total destruction. The other guests kept a polite distance but all the clan heads came closer. 'Ruguru' looked very believably awkward and out of place among them, but not enough to make him leave grabbing distance.

    "Correct me if I'm wrong, but by my estimates, let's say with a 5% margin of error, the current total force of shinobi ranked chuunin and above amounts to something like 65,000 ninja for the Five Great Countries."

    Nara gave a lazy assent that I acknowledged by rote, though inside I couldn't help feeling irritated at my inability to silently communicate the massive threat in our midst. Shisui had taught me some ninja handsigns, but only for basic friend/foe functionality, and Obito would know them anyway. Situation still critical, crisis management impaired by reactionary behaviour, understanding of involved factors insufficient to comprehensively manage risk, solution: apply cyclical model of reflection to determine feasible options.

    "Plus the Land of Iron whose active duty force would be of, say, 15,000 samurai, that would make a total of about 80,000."

    Assess situation: Uchiha Obito showed up to Uchiha Sasuke's birthday party two years in advance of the Uchiha Massacre time frame. Ignored other guests. Sought me out specifically to set me up for later incapacitation and abduction. Asked me the only question whose answer might pose a risk to his indoctrinated beliefs, the little shit, this was supposed to be my big diversionary tactic while I went and relocated to where the real business is, where does Obito get off reducing my grand plans to measly stalling tactics?

    "If we assume that 15% of them are jonin, rounded down for those that wouldn't be assigned teams, that would mean an additional 36,000 genin. Plus roughly 72,000 washouts that passed the academy graduation but failed their jonin test, causing them to end up in procurement, maintenance and administration or what have you. This adds up to around 180,000 active duty ninja."

    Assess location: private clan grounds, open area, minimal cover, overall security compromised to accommodate individual arrangements of visitors, increased individual risk management opportunities, reduced overall risk management options, most weaponry secured outside the party venue, defence and counterattack capabilities impaired in case of decapitation strike, evacuation prospects uncertain, coordination prospects uncertain.

    "I've not had the leisure to research the smaller hidden villages, but I'll throw in a conservative estimate of their combined force being around 50% of the total from the Great Five, leading to a total of 300,000 ninjutsu or equivalent users in all the known world."

    Assess the people: elite nin are high risk low reward targets, Naruto and clan heirs represent overabundance of easy hostages, elite nin potentially provide several lines of defence to self, Uchiha Itachi is best and only line of defence for children, Uchiha Obito can walk right through every last one them at any time.

    "In the very worst case scenario, this would be the absolute highest number of military casualties in a hypothetical Fourth Ninja World War." I scrawled 300,000 in the sand. "The factions would collapse and dissipate well before such numbers are reached, obviously, but this is the worst case scenario."

    Examine actions: Published science and lore made my pen name memorable, impact on village politics made my real name memorable, rehabilitation of Uchiha Clan in direct contravention to all Madara-adjacent plans involving eyes and petty vengeance. But I wasn't going to take blame for the actions of evil, and even if I did it wasn't that simple. The Akatsuki were already active, having Konoha's best all in one place opened opportunities elsewhere in the village (Naruto), all the little heirs in one place opened opportunities here (also Naruto), and Tobi was always involved in the Uchiha Massacre not just through direct contact with Itachi, but also, for 'unknown reasons,' with Shimura Danzo. Fact: Shisui is with Kakashi, Anbu, and the Hokage himself somewhere out behind the Hokage Mountain right now

    "Civilian casualties are a bit more troublesome, because it's a lot harder to track how many people die from disrupted trade, disasters, assassinations of key businessmen, bank heists, pillaging, sabotage and general collateral damage."

    Potential outcomes: abduction, interrogation, torture, death, experimentation. Mine if Obito isn't exposed, potentially. Mine and probably others if Obito is exposed but not subdued successfully. Abduction of Naruto for Akatsuki agenda. Abduction of clan heirs for leverage or trade. Destruction of Uchiha goodwill, Konoha internal strife, potential crippling of Konoha's military structure, unspeakable body horror to degrees depending on whether or not Orochimaru is involved in this somehow as part of Akatsuki or Root. Or both. Or neither.

    "That said, by my calculations it takes an average 10 people to afford one shinobi, during wartime when missions dry up and funds are otherwise strategically hoarded. So, if we lump those people as part of the logistics train, that means the potential collateral casualties would be of up to 3,000,000, for a total of 3,300,000 lives." I wrote WW4 Potential Maximum Carnage and 3,300,000 next to it in the sand. "So, rounded up, that's around 0.13% of the combined world population."

    "Quite the numbers you got there," Shikaku grunted. "But yeah, it would never get that high, the factions involved would collapse long before then, even if they lose their sanity and refuse to sue for peace."

    "Because you're ninja, yes. Based on past wars, the casualty list would likely be at most 80-85,000." I drew in the sand. WW1 – 26,000, WW2 – 40,000, WW3 – 57,000, WW4 – 85,000, the numbers stared up at us judgingly. "That would be around the point where all the elite fighters are removed from play and attrition begins to exceed the factions' ability to retain gains."

    Establish goal: freedom above all, survival, for self, for nephew, for hosts, for fellow guests, discouraging subsequent attempts is secondary, neutralising Obito a long-term third.

    "Now, I assume that I don't need to go into war causes and how it doesn't take ninja to start one, or something silly like that."

    Shikaku threw me a sharp glance, so did Hiashi, but my eyes were on 'Ruguru' so I saw the moment his sheepish act faltered. I almost missed it before he returned to being distressingly credible, but I'd seen it. "I'll defer to your better judgment, doctor."

    And because I'd seen it, it could very well mean the opposite.

    Action plan updated: deescalate, deescalate, deescalate.

    "Now imagine if there weren't ninja. You're the daimyo and your military is made up of regular people. What's more, the bulk of those troops have been too busy contributing to the economy to join anything resembling a professional military organisation. This means force of arms is capped at whatever a normal civilian can do. Even with the best conditioning and a cheap and easily trainable theoretical weapon capable of replicating, say, an elemental gun technique, the cost for one soldier would still be ten people. Except none of them are capable of killing a hundred or thousand people by themselves anymore, the troops all have parity. The numbers skew a bit in theoretical scenarios where bigger, heavier weapons are invented using conventional technology, but the scale does not compare. So you don't have 300,000 ninja with a 3 million-strong logistics train, you have three million troops each with their own requirement for at least 10 additional people. So the full military muster would be of around 33,000,000. Pretty bad, right?"

    There some manner of silence that I couldn't judge reliably. Ninja were pretty inscrutable when they were too wary of making assumptions about what I said, which seemed to be most of the time now. I drew 33,000,000 in the sand.

    "But then I realised that I also needed to adjust these number for attrition. Because you don't have elites that can carry the entire war through anymore, no medical ninjutsu, no storage scrolls, no treetop travel, no super stealth that can enable major objectives to be destroyed behind enemy lines and cut years off the conflict, nothing. Just a dozen or two million boys languishing in trenches, falling by the tens of thousands to mad charges and typhus and gangrene and starvation from logistical failures the entire time." Clawing their eyes out as chlorine gas burned their lungs and melted their faces off. "I took the liberty of running some numbers. I don't have the materials on hand, but they will, of course, be available when I publish my findings. I won't speculate on how a theoretical Fourth War might look like. But I did manage to figure out a fair approximation of the casualty numbers for the prior three."

    I drove the stick into the sand and wrote.

    WW1 – 26,000 -> 26,000,000

    WW2 – 40,000 -> 40,000,000

    WW3 – 57,000 -> 57,000,000

    There had been dead silence before, but this one was even deeper, and its flavour was somehow entirely different.

    As well it should be. It wasn't quite the 85 million of World War II on Old Earth, but that number was perfectly on point with the Fourth War and its 80,000+ active troops I'd seen play out in technicolor in another life.

    I hesitated to turn around, lest I find more condescending scepticism than consideration, never mind what Obito might do. I wouldn't blame them if they did, it was, quite frankly, an incredible contrast. Especially when you considered that the total world's population, by my estimate, was lower during WWI here than it was during WW1 on the Old Earth, but had since grown to exceed the Old Earth's population of WW2. It was around 2.5 billion right now, by my most conservative estimates. Forget baby boomers, those huge savings on virile young men led to some good, uninterrupted population growth even during the wars, and there was no shortage of labour either. It was enough to make up for the world still lacking cars, somehow. Or trains. The ships were pretty shit too, god, how the hell am I going to find the time to fix everything?

    Still, I'd like to think I've acquired some credibility by now.

    I looked at the children, being as casual as I could about having the myrtle tree in my sight. They were engrossed in watching Sasuke finally pilot his helicopter off the ground for the first time. I weighed the risk of being noticed versus the potential benefits of a new experiment. Deciding to risk it, I sent the Anami a set of new commands, ran a couple hundred simulations to figure out the right process, then replicated the radar-like function of Hiashi's Byakugan as best I could with my own bioenergy. My brain took a bit to figure out how to translate the returning echoes, and I certainly wouldn't achieve anything resembling sight-like precision without a few good days to refine the technique, but for a first try it was an extremely valuable proof of concept.

    I didn't find shit.

    Either I'm wrong about Obito not acting alone, or Zetsu is literally invisible.

    Fact: the white zetsu predate Kaguya's sealing, which means they predate Hagoromo Ootsutsuki giving chakra to mankind, which means Zetsu… doesn't have a chakra pathway system. Fact: every white zetsu is a former human. Fact: the Shinju works by mutating native species into bizarre plant zombies despite the material and energy cost involved. Inference: the Shinju requires the mutations for something. Fact: humans naturally possess organs for connecting to the collisionless sheath of the planet (natural energy), though lack of use and misuse leads to calcification (senjutsu petrification writ small). Inference: it stands to reason that the zetsus' true role is to syphon up the real prize – natural energy. Fact: Kabuto needed Yamato's Hashirama cells to give white zetsu strength worth a damn, suggesting that zetsu biology is incapable of accumulating power, perhaps explicitly designed to only absorb and deliver it onwards. Which made sense, whatever upgrade options you kept in reserve for a hypothetical war against future invaders, you didn't want your power batteries to be able to escape before then, never mind defend themselves. Conclusion: Zetsu doesn't have chakra, he directly manipulates what trace amounts of natural energy exist in his body at any given time. Observation: natural energy is undetectable to everyone but sages.

    Alternative hypothesis: Zetsu is the result of humans changed to better feed the Shinju with Yang energy, which would have the same effect on the Byakugan as the Anami – he absorbs it. Addendum: depending on what Zetsu uses to cast techniques, and whatever weird shapeshifting thing he does to merge with rocks and earth and random trees, any chakra system or equivalent could be so weak and dispersed as to be undetectable to radar-like systems anyway. The fact that Obito had to play delivery boy for his spores probably meant Zetsu wasn't right beneath me, but that still didn't preclude him being nearby.

    Tentative conclusion: all the above are true and I just wasted all my time on trying to do the impossible because the universe is an asshole.



    No.

    Nothing is impossible, I couldn't conflate pathos with logos and still call myself a scientist, I lacked experimental evidence for whether this was a case of inadequate tools or inadequate use of existing tools. Unless zetsu possessed some ridiculous ability to generate false signals and actively alter the feedback for every single sensor technique under the sun, constantly, automatically and unknowingly, his technique should still be a passive form of camouflage. For the Byakugan, he would have to be absorbing energy so that he didn't show up among everything else being picked up. Reflecting nothing as opposed to all the signals returning to the Byakugan from around and behind him. Forget not seeing the forest from the trees, it was about not seeing trees from the forest.

    … Adjust experimental parameters, limit distance of scan to just within range of the myrtle's bark, loop procedure, gradually increase range, observe anomalies for every millimetre of added depth, deviations in reflected energy imagery will disprove null hypothesis – found you!

    As ever, I was completely right about everything.

    Fuck my life.

    Finally, I turned to face my audience.

    They looked… astounded, almost. Disbelieving. Shocked, even. But not of me. Not even of my numbers. They were shocked to learn their entire way of life might not, in fact, be inherently evil. Huh. I wasn't going to complain about them having self-awareness though. It was ironic, that the people responsible for 85% of all murders in the world were also the ones responsible for that total being just 0.1% of the murders that would have happened if they never existed. But by the same token…

    Konoha's shinobi have a surprisingly unflattering view towards their chosen way of life. It was actually kind of ridiculous, blaming yourself for everything bad in the world was just self-importance, so was the belief that you're the only one who can solve everything. I mean, look at me, I could make nukes, but why the hell would I do that? Shinobi were infinitely more charming weapons of mass destruction, and they were also susceptible to autonomy and morality. The number of shinobi with morals superior to those of the nobility and other figures of influence was historically much higher than the number of backstabbing basement dwellers.

    At least they weren't dismissing my research out of hand, what a wonderful consolation prize in face of death and ruination-

    "That's it?" 'Ruguru' was not looking pleased. At all. "Forgive me for being blunt, sir, but your best answer to the world's greatest philosophical question is a bunch of zeroes?"

    You'd almost think the omnicidal maniac didn't want to consider that the ninja world might not be unambiguously evil. Never mind better than the alternative. Which it was. "Of course not, there's much that can't be reduced to mathematics, problems to iron out of the system. 'The system is still young' isn't going to last as an excuse much longer. Prejudice, exploitation, slavery, forcing you own family into slavery – that's a big one – and we can't forget about the whole 'child soldiers' thing of course." I shrugged as mildly as I could without meaning it. "Personally I'm almost as annoyed with the ridiculously askew technology levels, but you asked me specifically to show how the Hidden Village model has impacted mankind, so that's what I did."

    "How can you speak so lightly of-"

    "Mind your words Ruguru," Fugaku intervened, looking very displeased. "I have tolerated your imposition at my sufferance. Do not think that extends to my guests."

    "Of course, Lord Fugaku, I apologise," Obito said falsely. "You're right, it's pointless to discuss this further. The good Doctor here is correct. Even just by the ideals that Senju Hashirama sought to achieve by creating this village, Konohagakure has failed in every meaningful way."

    I should've brought my spanking cane.

    "That's enough, Ruguru!"

    I mean, Naruto never forced me to use it but it clearly has a role to play in this world.

    "On the contrary, Fugaku, your clansman makes a fair point," Hiashi disagreed, walking imperiously to join Obito in looking at me severely, Uchiha and Hyuuga standing side by side, united in purpose to screw over all my efforts to deescalate this situation, fuck them both very much. "I, too, would appreciate clarification as to what the good Doctor is insinuating."

    This is because I keep doing things out of order, isn't it? Garage before the car, motorcycle before the bicycle, aircraft before a measly car, the most ridiculous superpower hacks without even a paltry training montage, this was the universe's vengeance, wasn't it? You'd think this world's weird technology and geopolitical dynamics meant the cosmos would appreciate me staying on theme, but apparently not. The universe was so up to its eyeballs in ass-backwards, it was bending over sideways to set me up for mutually assured destruction against the dumbest simp in the world.

    Not that I was full of myself or anything.

    "Ethos, logos, pathos." Being able to understand all three was basic rhetoric, being unable to comprehend more than one was mental deficiency, but refusing to acknowledge logos when practically spoonfed was just sad. "I acknowledge that you have honoured me by not dismissing my words out of hand, but I believe facts stand just fine on their own. As for the last, I'm afraid there are certain practices, familial or not, that I will never view anything else than contemptible." I met Hiashi's white eyes squarely because no, I didn't approve of him and his. "The Cycle of Hatred isn't driven by vengeance, but by the pettiness of the incompetent and mean-spirited."

    'Ruguru' twitched.

    "Such a bold thing to say." Hiashi didn't overtly react at all, not even a microexpression out of place. "You are directly challenging the views of our greatest philosophers, you realize. Lord Hashirama, Lord Third, Jiraiya of the Sannin, even the Fourth Hokage himself."

    This is the turning point in my life where I'm supposed to compromise on my very factual principles to appease the petty and mean-spirited, isn't it? Yeah, no. "I will not go back on my words." Not unless they're factually disproven, obviously.

    … Huh. I thought my lifetime's milestone would be at least a bit paradigm-shifting.

    Note to self, double check that Naruto understands the proper difference between honour and pig-headedness.

    "I see." Hiashi pulled his hands from his sleeves. "Then there is but one last thing I have to say." The Hyuuga clan chief dismissively turned away with a dramatic whirl of his robe. "You are within the range of my divination: Eight Trigrams Two Hundred and Fifty-Six Palms!"

    "URK!"

    I gaped.

    "Two palms!"

    "HURK-HN!"

    "Four palms!"

    "HN-GHA-AH-AGH!"

    "Eight palms, sixteen Palms, thirty-two palms, sixty-four palms, one-hundred and twenty-eight palms, two hundred and fifty-six palms!"

    I watched in shock as Hyuuga Hiashi gentle fisted Uchiha Obito two hundred and fifty-six times in just 2.56 seconds.

    When-what-how-

    Crash!

    Uchiha Obito flew by me so close that he ruffled my impeccably groomed beard before he smashed hard into the ground and rolled to a stop in a twitching heap.

    "What-WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS, HIASHI!?" Fugaku thundered from the very edge of the fifteen meter-wide area that everyone but me had suddenly vacated.

    Yes, Hyuuga-san, explain to me this utter bullshit, what the hell is the Weirding Way doing in this universe, how does this qualify as an eye power, what even are doujutsu anymore, it's completely – Ying-Yang release space-time taijutsu!? Hyuuga-san, explain! Explain!

    "I will freely admit your disguise is perfect."

    … Oh.

    "Even my Byakugan was completely fooled."

    Oh no.

    "There is no warping indicative of a disguise ninjutsu, your features and you chakra are certainly Uchiha, and even your affectations are on point, I dare say they may well be your natural mannerisms. However, your control of your microexpressions is not as precise, in particular when it comes to your gaze."

    Oh no no no no no, Yemo, I need you!

    "Your left eye does not consistently match mood and words. I've seen such incongruence before, but only in individuals that have lost one."

    Suspend mental simulations, divert cognitive resources to homeostasis maintenance, consolidate autonomous cell functions, consolidate anami gestalt, insulate against chakra pathway system predation, occlude, descend into the earth, extend underground towards principal, plasmodial slime configuration.

    "Since this village was created, only eleven Uchiha Shinobi with awakened Sharingan were ever reported missing in action. Three were women, two were in their middle age by the time of the Fourth's election, retrieval missions accounted for three more, and one vanished at sea. That leaves two names."

    Close Gate of Death, close emitting tenketsu, release adrenaline stockpiles, suspend mental inhibitions.

    "Of the last two, one was never retrieved, and the other had his Sharingan missing. It would not be impossible that a foreign infiltrator would be foolish enough to think they could steal their way into this place using stolen Sharingan. But there is no divergence between your eye chakra and the rest, and it is a chakra I see quite regularly in this village, albeit in a man who is not Uchiha at all. Isn't that right, Uchiha Obito?"

    Open all Gates!

    Uchiha Obito's laughter was drowned out by the boom of my sudden departure.

    The air exploded, the myrtle lost half its trunk as I punched through it, zetsu flew screaming amidst chunks of wood from the tree and the roots that had suddenly burst from the ground ahead of me in a bid to ensnare the children.

    "U-uncle!" Naruto cried in shock as a vine managed to yank him off by his foot and away just barely before my charge was prematurely halted by the furrow I dug in the ground.

    I came to a stop just in time to shield Hyuuga Hinata from a spear of wood with my gut.

    C-close gates, re-open tenketsu, don't shut pain down completely, f-fact: I haven't figured out whatever bullshit lets ninja yank the pedestrian and unconscious around at super speeds without inertia snapping their necks.

    "Hahahahaha," Uchiha Obito cackled from everywhere and nowhere as the zetsu shell collapsed inwards where he had fallen, hollow and deformed.

    "Kiba!" "What the-" "Chouji!" "Who is-?" "Hinata!"

    A sudden motion, then Uchiha Itachi was standing just outside the apparent range of Zetsu's technique with Sasuke and Ino behind him

    "Look at yourselves, oh proud shinobi. Just when the least among you is about to prevail through words where all prior action failed, you go and snatch defeat from the jaws of victory in the eleventh hour." The shaken parents snapped out of their shock and ignored Obito's monologue in favour of extracting the other children. All but one. "And now you lie abandoned, Sir Hanzo, you see? This is why this world cannot survive."

    I glared at the masked ninja sitting on a terrified Naruto with kunai at his neck and a foot on top of his head. Beside him, the surviving two thirds of Black-and-White Zetsu painfully righted themselves and sent me a glare. The pain in my gut grew. I grit my teeth, grabbing tight with bloody hands onto the timber digging into my muscles.

    Initiate mokuton analysis.

    "Nobody move or the kyuubi brat gets it."

    New action plan discerned: assisted suicide.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 12: The Grit of the Sublimely Accomplished (I)
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member
    Informational: Since a surprising number of people have asked, yes I do have Patreon and Subscribestar accounts. However, experience has taught me that I don't have the sort of relationship with my muse that lets me do the 'publish chapters ahead of time' thing on the regular. I certainly appreciate support as well as the next guy, but you won't lose out on any fanfic if you don't go there. Unless I change my mind anyway. Now, my original stuff might be different if enough people join me there.

    Incidentally, I've also been playing around with AI Art (NightCafe). So check it out if that's your thing.

    A/N: I'm starting to feel the creative burnout out on this one, and I've also had guests for a fair while this month, plus some work stuff that finally came in, so progress on this has been really slow. This is just half of this alternate POV chapter, with the second part meant to be from another PoV (three guesses who) but I don't think it'll do anyone good if I don't push it out as is. Hopefully it provides certain insights into what led to the current mess.


    Nz12Yoi.png


    Chapter 12: The Grit of the Sublimely Accomplished
    (I)

    "-. Shimura Danzo, Commander of the ROOT Foundation .-"


    "-. July 23, 6 ANB .-"

    Days of grand events were simultaneously the best and worst times to carry out sensitive operations. This once, however, the pretenders to power had made the mistake of giving him time to specially tailor his contingencies. His co-conspirators may believe they were on equal footing, but they were wrong despite how daunting their techniques and self-aggrandising their ambitions. Orochimaru did well in creating his new arm and the Sharingan implantations, but his service did not suffice to elevate his goals above childish dreams, less so in skirting the limits of a double agent by presuming to pit his two masters against each other. The world of the shinobi was filled with a myriad of techniques, but you could not compete with might alone. One could not settle for just mastering the various techniques, one had to go beyond even the powers of ninjutsu to unite the shinobi world. The new Akatsuki ostensibly agreed with that principle, but their methods were bold and crude, and so their shadowy leader – for all that he pretended otherwise – would either prove their bluff empty or earn the universal enmity that even S-rank shinobi could not withstand for long. His technique was troublesome, but a jutsu known was a jutsu half-way to being neutered.

    Danzo admittedly still lacked a method for developing a counter, but such were the risks when the original time frame got upended by a chaos agent. And even the commoner ultimately served his part in distracting from Root's true activities. Every resource and shinobi and time wasted on protecting him from Danzo's non-existent retaliation was one factor removed from play. He mourned the previous board which would have allowed him to isolate the Uchiha clan and eliminate them with few to no consequences to the other shinobi bloodlines. But the Sharingan was already a greater price to pay than any of the others, so he would not balk at the added costs of securing Konoha's preeminence.

    By the end of the day, the Uchiha would learn that propaganda wasn't enough to earn a place in Konoha, the other clans would be too outraged – and distracted – to associate with them any further, the commoner would finally be off the board one way or another, and Danzo would deniably be in possession of the leaders of the next generation, whose own families could no longer be relied upon to instil the principles on which Konoha's future depended. Even Hiruzen had succumbed to the call of pretentious idealism, their former teammates mindlessly following along in his wake. And so it fell to Danzo to make the best of what little time he had left. Time to plan, to misdirect, to set up every contingency needed to finally excise Konoha of Tobirama-sensei's mistake.

    Then the Compliant Golden-Hooped Rod smashed through the ceiling and straight through Danzo's chest.

    CRUNCH.

    What-where-why-?

    Darkness claimed hi-

    "I-Izanagi."

    The genjutsu restored Danzo to life just as Sarutobi Hiruzen landed amidst dust and smoke on the debris that had once been the ceiling.

    What is he doing here? He should be in his office, fretting over his crystal ball!

    "So, you managed to dodge it."

    No I didn't, Danzo thought with shock he didn't show as he stumbled to his feet behind his destroyed desk. Hiruzen was clad in his black war attire, spun the Adamantine Staff to a ready position behind him and did not seem wise to his attack's success. Did he not witness the Izanagi? If so, he still had the element of surpri-the Staff grew tenfold right in his face!

    CLANG

    "Cease!" Danzo strafed and deflected it with a kunai. "Hiruzen, what are you-?" Danzo whirled around to stab at the sound of a thousand chirping birds-

    Hatake ducked beneath his swing and drove the palm wreathed in the Lightning Cutter straight through his heart.

    Izanagi!

    Danzo revived three meters back and just barely managed to dodge out of the way of the Adamantine Staff when it made to gore him a third time. If he hadn't chosen to keep one of his arm braces unsealed today just in case… "What is the meaning of this, Hiruzen?!" How had he found out, what did he know, how had he made it so close without-

    "Sir, there is Uchiha chakra in his bandaged eye socket and two more in his arm," Owl reported as he dropped behind the Third. "The latter faded to nearly nothing each time he was struck, but the chakra in his arm is also strange, and I cannot see the rest of it."

    Danzo grimly jumped with his back to the corner and tried to keep both Hiruzen and his Anbu in his sights as best he could.

    "So you likely have more, and each will result in the same perfect regeneration – no, reversal, some manner of technique encroaching on the bounds of Yin-Yang release." Sarutobi instantly deduced the secrets of his trump card with complete nonchalance. "And given the gold I glimpsed under your sleeve but cannot sense even with Umino's echolocation, I'm guessing you're wearing sealing braces to prevent chakra drain. How fast can you get them off, I wonder?" Danzo felt a chill go down his spine. "I hope you didn't think I believed you all the times you reported finding our missing Uchiha already eyeless, Danzo. I suppose it was too much to hope that you would be less troublesome in death than you were in life. Enma."

    The Adamantine Staff suddenly extended downward straight through the floor.

    CRASH.

    The floor caved in. The paralysis seal Danzo had nearly finished charging was rendered to so much refuse. Danzo landed on his feet but had to dodge debris for his life – windstylegreatbreakthrough!

    Owl narrowly failed to reach him with his Gentle Fist before the wall of wind blasted him backwards, Badger was nearly bisected by Danzo's wind-coated kunai, and then Hatake nearly got him with the Raikiri again if not for Danzo ducking and blocking at just the last minute, freeing himself of one of the braces instead. "Wind Style Shuriken!"

    Hatake dodged the worst of it, but not all, not enough to avoid slowing down.

    Danzo made it through the trap door and then finally his Root agents got between him and the attackers, allowing him to think instead of react as he continued running deeper into the bowels of his base. How did Hiruzen find out, he wondered, mind racing as he fumbled at his last arm brace as best he could on the move, they were by necessity thick and ungainly. My silence seals are full proof, and my Anbu plants would have-

    The corridor tried to bite him.

    He was able to counter the earth technique with wind just enough to smash through, only to stumble on the wet floor beyond. Curses! The pipes were bursting all around him, he could hear them – "Water Style: Water Formation Wall!" He burst the pipes closest to him and formed his defense just as the water shark bust in his path from around the corner. Activate demolition seal! The floor ahead split and collapsed, and Danzo managed to run under and beyond the clashing water jutsu with just inches to spare.

    Activating the demolition seal in the ceiling of the next section closed off the hallway behind him. Cracks rumbled through it immediately – Hiruzen's earth technique, how close was he?! – but Danzo could not afford to pay it more mind. The part of his base he was heading to lacked plumbing by design. He didn't resort to mutually assured destruction lightly, but his best agents were away to insinuate themselves among the Anbu around the Uchiha grounds in preparation of framing Akatsuki for the bloodshed and heir abductions, so he had no choice.

    He reached the fork in tunnels and made a split-second decision.

    The corpse room is too risky. Torune had nowhere near the control he needed for the Jar of Poison jutsu yet. More importantly, most of the seal defences had been lowered in preparation of adding the corpses from today's operation. A confrontation there would spell disaster. If the Rinkaichu escape, even Izanagi might not be enough.

    He turned left and rushed to the store of poisons instead, discarding his last arm braces in his sprint.

    He burst into the chamber to the sight of the interior in complete disarray, the lighting system defective, and the one jar of Torune's bottled poison cloud technique nowhere to be found.

    He barely had time to wonder how Hiruzen had known to secure this place before the floor caved in and Danzo fell down into the bottom-most training arena. What? Impossible, Hiruzen is too much of a bleeding heart to destroy that room when – unless he doesn't know what is inside!

    He landed on his feet in the great hall of proving. Hiruzen can't have known what was – what should have been in there, Danzo thought dimly as he blew the dust away with a wind technique. The poison dust would have spread to the entire level if the phial shattered, he'd never have risked breaking the containers in that chamber. This is too sloppy.

    Danzo's frustration finally escaped his control. He let loose his glare, though he didn't know where Hiruzen was in the darkness. His chakra went out in a wave, but unlike other times it went unchallenged. Hiruzen wasn't here to posture this time. Danzo sensed no shinobi nearby, and he was not rattled enough to think anyone besides Hiruzen could hide so effectively. "If this is because of that damned civilian, all your conviction is misplaced."

    "Oh no, I'd hope my Anbu would at least be competent enough to know if you took any further steps. Though just for curiosity's sake, was he correct to suspect your Root of sabotaging his furniture?"

    "No." Danzo said truthfully. His agent had layered a decay seal unto the wall, but never activated it. The accident with the Uzumaki boy should not have happened, it surely was the doing of the fox, the seal needed checking, and it wasn't just his own bias saying so. Doctor Hirano was appropriately loyal and knew not to speak of classified information, but that was nothing that midnight drugs and genjutsu couldn't sidestep. A realisation swept over him then. If he doesn't know any of this, perhaps there are other things he doesn't know. "Though I am certainly beginning to regret my restraint."

    "Funny you should mention restraint," Hiruzen said, not sounding amused in the least.

    What is he stalling for, damn him? And damn me for needing the time just as much. "I have never done less than obey the Hokage's commands to the letter."

    "Indeed, you never disobeyed my commands, none that I didn't explicitly warn you against, perhaps, you just trampled the spirit of my rule whenever you could."

    Hiruzen's voice sounded casual, as if the man was waking alongside him instead of bringing down his entire base down around him in a tide of destruction nipping at his heels. Danzo ignored it, though, in favour of the much more meaningful realisation that came over him. Hiruzen isn't this sloppy, which means he didn't know what was in that room.

    "Do you know why I've let so much slide, Danzo?" Hiruzen's voice came from everywhere and nowehere.

    Danzo's mind reeled under the next realisation. The only way Hiruzen would have risked the collateral damage is if he didn't know what was there. My security wasn't compromised. The realisation should have been emboldening, but instead Danzo just felt a chill. And if my security wasn't compromised, that means Hiruzen didn't know my base's layout when he attacked. What else doesn't he know? And if he doesn't, why attack now at all?

    "You're the one who helped Orochimaru with his experiments. You're the one who abducted the children and then used him as a scapegoat. Do you have his tongue sealed like the rest of these children? You stole Konoha's brightest for decades and I let it go. You sidelined the Uchiha during the Kyuubi attack and I let it go. You tried to stage a coup and I let it go. You tried to have me assassinated and I let it go. How much else did you do to undermine this Village? How much did you do to undermine me? How many snakes did you spread among the leaves? How many stakes did you drive between me and my most trusted? How much sin is enough?"

    A speech? Here? Now? Hiruzen would never waste time unless he felt there was no urgency elsewhere. Yet here he was, and he had his best Anbu with him wreaking havoc instead of out on counter-action. He… he doesn't know what I've planned – he doesn't know about today's operation!

    "All this time, I've been acting in the interest of my survival, because there is no one capable of leading and protecting Konoha if I die. There's no one to preserve the peace between the nations if I die. That's what I told myself. I have to survive, I told myself. I just have to survive until the next Minato emerges from the next generation. The status quo we have right now is the best state the world has ever been in, preserving it is the best I could hope for, I told myself."

    He doesn't know about today's operation, Danzo realized with a shiver of disbelief. This was worse than anything he'd ever imagined. The most important event of their age, all ruined because Hiruzen decided now of all times to grow a conscience. Two black ops organisations conducting sensitive operations involving the same objectives without being aware of each other's activities. Two conflicting agendas clashing over the same objective without either side knowing about each other.

    Danzo had never faced a worse disaster.

    "I was going to wait until the next generation produced a worthy successor to finally do away with you and this disease you've inflicted on our village and the world, Congratulations, Danzo. You've successfully convinced me that it's worth risking all of that to remove you now."

    Danzo finally snapped. "I've convinced you of nothing! The moment you succumbed to that commoner's pretentious idealism was just the last straw! The only thing you've fallen prey to is your own bleeding heart. That is the only thing undermining this village!"

    "Not the village. Just its seedy underbelly. Just you. Though you're right that my bleeding heart paved the way. Intercepting my own order to the Uchiha during the Kyuubi attack was high treason. I should have killed you the moment the Kyuubi was resealed."

    Danzo scoffed. "You will sing their praises? Do you have any idea how much trouble those Uchiha cause me? How much of my manpower I have to waste cleaning up their messes and retrieving their eyes before our enemies do?"

    "You will stand there and pretend it was not self-interest? Really?"

    Mockery. It made Danzo grit his teeth. Hiruzen had never mocked him. He'd never dared. "Tobirama-sensei should never have made you Hokage. As always, it falls to me to fix his mistakes."

    "Don't be ridiculous, your way of fixing sensei's mistakes reached its expiration date twenty years ago, it is the fatal weakness of any clandestine faction with high turnover, everyone knows that."

    "You dare throw that commoner's words in my face!" Everyone knows that, everyone knows that, everyone knows - Danzo crushed his doubts with practices ease, then sneered derisively, that was truly the most ridiculous thing he'd ever heard. "Surely even you cannot be so foolish, Hiruzen! Everything Hashirama achieved was in spite of his own beliefs! The crisis today is rooted in his unilateral actions. Tobirama-sensei is the only reason his brother's foolishness did not end Konoha the moment he was gone! Like him, I will use unilateral action to fix his mess. I loved our sensei every bit as much as you, Hiruzen, but he was wrong." Wrong to let Hashirama walk over him, wrong to show the Uchiha clemency after Madara's tantrum, wrong to make you Hoka-

    "In that we agree."

    What?

    "It is clear, at this point, that I have lost the Will of Fire."

    Danzo gaped. "What did you just-"

    "You've shown me my folly quite thoroughly, Danzo. I have no more hope for my students. There is no point waiting for Kakashi when he has plateaued. Itachi, too, would take too long. I cannot afford to wait anymore Enma."

    "Wind Release Vacuum Serial Waves!"

    Danzo's counterattack collapsed the entire far side of the chamber, but he still almost failed to bring his kunai up to intercept the Adamantine staff as it came down upon his head.

    "Shimura Danzo. For treason against Konoha, I sentence you to death."

    "I can't let you do this, Hiruzen!" Danzo grunted but managed to hold the staff at bay. "Even if it claims my life, I cannot let you drag Konoha any further down this path!"

    "Better no path than yours."

    "Hahaha, indeed!" Danzo's outrage finally boiled over in derisive laughter. "All your life you've tried and failed to walk the path sensei laid out for you, and now that you've failed, you're going to turn away from everything you once believed in because of some… some civilian?! All this clemency, do you not know he plans to leave Konoha, spitting in your face, will you allow him that as well?!"

    "Yes."

    Danzo reeled the hardest he ever had, shocked. "Then you are truly lost!" Danzo jumped back and quickly ran through the handseals he didn't think he'd ever need. "Seal Release!"

    The world shook as the self-destruction seal on the base was suddenly activated-

    CLANG

    Danzo barely managed to block the Adamantine Staff from extending forth right through his head. He'd barely had enough time to wonder about the best way to flee before Hiruzen stopped- before he- "You fool, you would still brawl? In mere minutes this base will come down around both our heads!"

    "That's fine. Today, for one last time, I too shall risk my life!"

    Danzo's eyes widened. "Y-you would rather we both die than let me flee?"

    Finally, Hiruzen's grim gaze thawed. "Danzo, Danzo, Danzo. Don't flatter yourself."

    "What-"

    "Katon: Karyū Endan!" "Futon: Renkuudan!" "Suiton: Suiryudan!" "Doton: Doryudan!" "Raiton: Rairyū no Tatsumaki!"

    Shadow clones! "Earth Wall, Water Formation Wall, Wind S-URK- Iz-!" IZANAGI!

    Danzo rematerialized-

    SHING-CRACK-CRACK-CRACK-CRUNCH- "HUGH!"

    Danzo barely evaded the first five replicas of the Adamantine Staff and nearly lost his Sharingan arm to the sixth. He chose to take it in his chest instead, feeling it crush his ribs and lung and heart, his spine shattering as he di– I-izanagi!

    Danzo rematerialized as far away as he could from the origin of the staff, panting heavily, clutching at his arm as another Sharingan closed forever. I need a Byakugan, Danzo thought, reeling. I need to be able to revive past obstacles, if I could rematerialize in another room-

    "Congratulations, Danzo. You've finally got what you wanted. All that time of wanting to drag me into the same darkness as you, you've finally succeeded. You've turned me to your way of thinking. I've decided to do as you do and ignore all decency, all common sense, disregard the letter of the law entirely. After all, I am the Hokage. I am the law. And the law says you must be neutralized for the good of Konoha and all other people and places in this world that need the light to thrive. Today, I will finally excise Konoha of Tobirama-sensei's mistake."

    Danzo recoiled. The world rumbled. Rocks and dust and debris fell all around them. "Hgh!" Danzo grabbed his forearm. The Hashirama cells writhed against his will, pressing and vicious. "Those are not your words to say!"

    "The opinions of traitors are irrelevant."

    With a snarl of rage, Danzo charged in, kunai giving way to tanto coated in razor wind. Where had the poison gone? Where were his reserve troops? Where was Oroochimaru?! "Underestimating me will be your last mistake!"

    Hiruzen blocked his charge completely and knocked him aside, face grim as the staff multiplied around him, once, twice, nine, eighteen times. "Then we shall both die as ninja should, alone in the dark!"
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 12: The Grit of the Sublimely Accomplished (II)
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member
    A/N: Even disregarding the terrible writer's block that made me throw out everything I wrote for this part the first time, the process for writing this has been complex. Not as complex as the third and final section of this chapter, which was the real holdout.

    In a desert-dry irony kind of way, I find myself having to take back everything I said about the odds of me becoming party to the online gig economy. If not for the commitments I made on Subscribestar and Patreon, I might not have gotten this out for another few months. So, my bad I guess? I'm old enough to change my mind, okay? Okay!

    I considered holding this back and putting up a poll here and elsewhere, on whether I should post this in sections or hold back for another few weeks until I had this and another chapter finished, to get properly ahead of things. But even with the occasional complaints about cliffhangers, we all know what the results of such a poll would be, now don't we?

    So, here it is, part two of three. I hope it doesn't disappoint.


    OC6I954.jpg

    (II)

    "-. Kurama, the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox .-"​

    He hated humans.

    "Nobody move or the Kyuubi brat gets it."

    They trampled his father's dream, destroyed everything he worked for and spent the ages doing their best to erase everything that hurt them, even when they were themselves completely unworthy of inheriting the earth.

    "I advise against whatever it is you're planning."

    He hated that sanity could be destroyed by the single worst among them accumulating more power than everyone else combined.

    "Doctor, I'm surprised at you. Condescending to other people, why, one might mistake you for someone else!"

    He hated how the worst among them got together like yeast and drowned out the voices of the handful with any claim to sanity until they vanished like bird cries in wildfire.

    "At least it would be other people mistaking my identity and not me."

    Their gawping was even more unseemly, exceeded only by how revolting it was that the ones with the best composure were the biggest killers.

    "Whatever could you be insinuating, doctor? Was it not all of you who mistook me for the poor gatewarden? Besides, I don't remember making any claims to any identity, now did I?"

    Look at them, standing and watching even after their own children were saved only because of the sacrifice of the one among them who was not a killer.

    "Naruto," Masanari began speaking tongues. "This is the bad man who forced Kurama to kill your mom and dad and the village."

    "What?! He's-AH!"

    "Speaking in tongues now, Doctor?" Uchiha Obito said idly while twisting Naruto's head by the hair. "Don't you think that's rude?"

    The way humans could take Kurama's own words and twist them into poison never failed to make him want to kill all of them.

    "Kid, your keeper just gutted me, you have no room to talk."

    The way even the best and brightest among them inevitably became party to lies and deception was contemptible and left no room for their redemption as a species.

    "Did he? It doesn't seem to impair you much." The black and white creature began to slither out of the ground behind the interloper, arm missing and a massive gouge in its torso slowly knitting together like black tar. "That was quite the feat you pulled off too, as far as it goes. How many Celestial Gates did you have to open just to match a mere shunshin?"

    He hated the Uchiha the most, with those loathsome eyes of theirs that could steal even his will and their chakra more ominous than his own.

    "Naruto," Masanari said without taking his eyes off the Uchiha bastard. "Stop squirming. You're throwing me off."

    He hated their self-delusion that could run so deep that they became wilfully blind to what was right in front of them.

    "Yes, brat, stop squirming and watch, your uncle and I are about to show you how the world works."

    But if there was anything more galling than everything else, it was seeing an Uchiha with delusions of knowing how anything worked at all.

    "Kid, you don't want to get into this with me."

    It was as galling as it was useless for anyone else to try and reason with them.

    "See, fox brat? Your uncle wants peace, but at the same time he's just aching to charge at me in a flash and hurt me like he hurt guruguru. In the end, the life of humans always comes to this."

    They all put themselves at the center of the universe, every last one of them envious, malicious! And even after they broke everything they claimed to want fulfilled, they still thought they were in the right. Jealousy, insolence, arrogance, deception, betrayal, utter hate! Those were the true natures of Uchiha, they were sickening! Even thinking about it made Kurama's chakra froth and seethe, but now it was a hundred times worse because he was forced to sit and watch all of it!

    "Naruto, pay close attention to what he's saying, I'll be quizzing you later on why it's all bullshit."

    They were all hypocritical fakes, every last one of them useless! That's why Kurama didn't even regret attacking Konoha, even the death of just one Uchiha was worth it!

    "Yes, Kyuubi boy, see, this is what I was talking about. Man seeks peace, yet at the same time yearns for war. These are the two realms belonging solely to humanity. Thinking of peace whilst spilling blood is something that only humans-."

    "Ants enslave other ants," Masanari said flatly. "And that's when they're not waging genocidal warfare against each other. Hippos are vicious murderers, dolphins make sport out of torturing baby porpoises, otters assault their wives and eat their own babies, carps eat until they collapse entire ecosystems, chimps, dolphins, seals, ducks all rape and murder not just other animals but their own kind, locusts exist-"

    "AUGH-ngh!" Kurama's jailer cried in pain.

    "And it's that easy to silence even the best of men," said the Uchiha as he harshly pulled on his hostage's hair. "Man yearns for war when he's strong, yet when he's weak he wants peace. And exposing that reality takes just this little pain."

    How like the Uchiha to lie and kill and slink around the world pretending to be human, when actually they're only parasites trying to get closer to the best of mankind to do away with them. The gall of an Uchiha to speak as if they weren't the ones who committed the most crimes or were the most hostile to their own kind. To speak as if they are as pure as the gods themselves!

    "Naruto, this is what we call confirmation bias. Next he's going to say that we're two sides of the same coin, that to protect something another must be sacrificed, as if he's not the one who caused this mess to begin with."

    How like the rest of mankind to give them a chance for coexistence, then another and a dozen more, and what did they get for it? A curse upon their kind and a thousand curses upon the rest of the world!

    "I wonder if you're genuine or you're just pretending to have this steel in your spine, Doctor. Curse me for a sentimental fool, but I think I'm hoping for the latter."

    "And this, Naruto, is projection, when you know you're bad but instead of stopping, you choose to delude yourself into thinking everyone else is bad too because you're a coward."



    "… Maybe I was wrong about you, Doctor," Uchiha said lowly. Menacingly. "I thought you to be one of the rare enlightened, but in the end even you default to petty insults. And to think that we share the same pain-"

    "If you dare say I should sympathise with you murdering my entire family because of a thirteen year old brat's decade-long tantrum over not getting the girl, I will fucking lose it, I swear to God."

    Kurama gaped.

    His seething chakra stalled. The outside seemed to teeter. A madman's audacity sputtered in the face of a completely different madman's audacity. Different audacity. Different madman. Curse all the children of man, Kurama didn't want to care enough for them to mess with his mind, not by force and certainly not by accident! What did he do to deserve this?

    It was to this frozen tableau of fatally clashing beliefs that Uzumaki Naruto opened his fool mouth. "WHAT? No… That's impossible! The Fourth would never get beat by someone so lame!"



    Kurama facepalmed.

    The outside world was seemingly frozen under the weight of judgment being meted.

    "… Alright, brat. That's enough out of you." Darkness encroached on the seal and Kurama snarled, flooded his jailer's chakra with his and yanked. The brat snapped awake before he was even half-way asleep. "Oh, the fox is paying attention?" Uchiha yanked Naruto's head around by the hair-

    "Kid, I sincerely advise against what you're planning."

    -and suddenly that hated eye bore through Naruto's straight into Kurama's, those hated eyes-

    Naruto screamed.

    The seal shook, foreign blood came alive along the boy's spine, bloodline wrenched-

    Uchiha Obito jumped back in shock, his mask shattered to splinters as he turned intangible just barely in time to avoid his face being also split in twain by the golden chains that burst out of Naruto's back, Hyuuga Hiashi stumbled mid-leap as Masanari surged forward in the colour of stars and kicked through the intangible Uchiha-

    "KURAMA, BRING ME INTO THE SEAL!"

    -and covered Naruto just as the Uchiha became solid again and grabbed him.

    Crap, Kurama thought as he automatically complied.

    But despite that the Uchiha grabbed Masanari first, Kurama's chakra reached him anyway, and suddenly both man and child were in the dark with him.

    What just happened? Kurama wondered, thoughts reeling as he pulled himself and the other two all the way into the seal where mind worked fastest. It felt like an injury, but it wasn't-it was-internal bleeding but not the brat's blood, what-? Those chains! The brat had those accursed chains, those chains that could bind him and seal his chakra away, those accursed chains, the hells and heavens alike damn you Kushina!

    "-re are we, what is this place, it's gross-" splash, splash, splash went the water as the man ran almost as fast as the brat's mouth. "- I was so scared but I knew you'd save me, you always save me, you can do anything but why did he call me the Kyuubi brat, I'm not a rabbit-"

    "NEITHER AM I YOU MORONIC FLESHBAG!"

    Naruto screamed in fright, finally looking up. He gasped.

    "Kurama!" Masanari skid to a halt, put Naruto down and walked over to squeeze between the bars, what the hell is he completely craz - "I need you to teach me ninshu!"

    Kurama stared stupidly at the extended fist. "What did you just say?"

    "I need you to teach me ninshu!" Masanari couldn't get through so he gave up with a huff and squeezed until his fist was past the bars. Pointing up. At him. What. "Quick, we don't have time to waste! You're Hagoromo's firstborn, he must've taught you how to do it, that's how you know everything that's been happening despite being locked up in here, right? You couldn't have heard me call you, you just know!"

    Kurama shied away. "A-are you mad, human? My chakra will burn you to ash!"

    "How? Your thing is wind, not fire, and you're just one giant chunk of Yang anyway!"

    Kurama gaped at the madman, absolutely stumped.

    It was to this frozen tableau of utter batshit lunacy that Uzumaki Naruto opened his fool mouth. "Oh my god, it's the Moon Rabbit!"

    Kurama saw white and slammed his claws into the seal with a roar. "I'll kill you!"

    "AAAH!" Naruto jumped behind Masanari to hide. "U-uncle, it's the Kyuubi!"

    "Naruto, go find a corner to sit in or something, grownups are talking."

    "What?! But-"

    Kurama roared.

    It was the strongest, loudest, most cataclysmic outburst he'd had since that night, the water practically exploded away until the floor was exposed for the first time since his sealing.

    Uzumaki just cringed and hid behind Hanzo harder. "Uncle! It's the Kyuubi! The Kyuubi's here, he showed up out of nowhere to bully me! Make him stop!"

    "Oh for fuck's sake!" Masanari wrenched himself out from between the bars, picked Naruto up, walked ten paces away, dropped him and said. "Stay here or I'm taking Gama away."

    Naruto gasped. "You can't!"

    But the brat did as he was told and soon Masanari was back to reaching through the bars. "Kurama." He said seriously, looking up in the fox's eyes. "Please."

    "No!" Kurama spat reflexively, not even sure why. "You're mad! You don't know what you're asking!"

    "Obviously, I'm taking a leap of faith here!"

    "Faith?" Kurama's ears flattened. "In me? You're even crazier than I thought!"

    "In the risk being worth it, God, why couldn't that moron wait a few more months before springing this, now I can't coax you into it properly, fuck my life."

    "Coax me?" Kurama hissed. "Coax me?! Who do you think you are? Who do you think I am to be coaxed into anything, I should eat you, the audacity-!"

    "Why are you so mean!?" Naruto wailed from where he fell on his butt in the water. "I don't care if you scream at me, but Uncle's the greatest! Why are you even here? And you even tried to kill me and that's rude, trying to kill people! What did we ever do to you!?"

    "You're my prison! Why would I ever be happy to see you?!"

    "What do you mean?! I've never met you before in my life!"

    Masanari banged his head against the bar. "Ume, why are all the children in my life complete morons?"

    "Morons? Children?" Kurama snarled, itching to skewer the man. "Children?!" It would be so easy, he was right there. "You forget your place, human. You forget who you're speaking to."

    "No, I really don't." Masanari turned his back on him and walked away. Stopped in front of the jailer. Took a knee with his back to him. Within reach. Within his claws' stabbing distance. He could stab him, claw at him, kill him, cripple his body here and outside, he could break his mind on his razor talons, how dare he, how dare he, how could he, why-?

    "Naruto. Obito is completely wrong about everything. The world without us humans would be kill or be killed. That's the only law that rules in nature. The best growing tree will starve all others near it. A cat won't stop playing with its food because the mouse might hurt. No goat considers that eating plants all the way to the root means less to eat later. No predator animal goes hunting thinking 'I'll only hunt what I need'. Locusts would eat everything if they could. Every beast, big or small, seeks territory, food, and to multiply without end, and the only reason they all fail is because they either run out of food or become the food. And there's no limit to the creatures that hurt and kill and eat their own. The only thing we're guilty of is winning nature's contest. Of everything on this world, we're the only ones who ever think 'wolves and snakes have been our bane forever, but we should still be careful not to eradicate them.' All the reason in the world, all wisdom and patience, all long-term consideration that exists on this Earth, all mercy comes from us."

    "Some apes do it too!" Kurama spat in his desperation to distract himself from the urge to murder the man, he was no base beast to be ruled by urges. "And-and elephants! And otters play with anyone and… you're forgetting summons too!"

    "Exceptions prove the rule!" Masanari shot back over his shoulder. "And I'm building a whole theory for summons, or I was before Uchiha Obito decided to crash into my life." Masanari turned back to Naruto. "Nephew, uncle loves you."

    Naruto flinched back, teary-eyed. "N-no!" He pushed Masanari away, why-? "Y-you don't get to say that j-just because some bad guy showed up! I'm gonna earn it fair and square!"

    "Oh Naruto, that's… I don't have time to get into why that's a bad way to live and it's some parts my fault. There's a crazy man out there who wants to burn the world because an evil jerk got to him when he was having the worst day of his life. I know you don't owe Kurama any sympathy, but we can't let Obito enslave him again. I need you to protect him alright?"

    What.

    The certifiable maniac kissed Naruto on the forehead, stood and strode back to the bars, his Yin pouring into the seal with every step, infusing the air, pushing through the bars at Kurama, probing, whipping, latching and grasping uselessly in a bid to do things it was too knotted to do even if it any idea how, but the intent was so clear it was searing- "You dare?!" Kurama was livid, the man presumed to force the issue, he dared think he'd just bare his whole being to anyone, for any reason, just because he- "You have the arrogance of the Uchiha and the stubborn pride of the Senju themselves! One moment you're driven by logic and the next you throw it to the wind because of the most perverted sentimentality. Do you even know what you're asking? My hatred is all your kind's hatred piled up over centuries, every last grain of spite I ever felt that your kind felt is one I carry with me. It will break your mind! Would you become like the Uchiha outside, a slave to your own suffering?"

    "That won't happen."

    "You would still be you, but more fool, more mad. No restraint, no respect, your woe would have no end. Drunk on the pain of your victory you'll spare no thought for those who've suffered for your spoils, those who'll suffer for crossing your path and being left in your wake, betrayed and hopeless, if you do anything at all but lie and die of a broken spirit. Why ask me this? You've always stayed your course, pursued your heart's desires with eyes unclouded, even deprived and robbed of all your just reward at every turn, would you throw all that away, and for what? If it's the winner's justice you want, it will be fleeting, and this will not earn it regardless, you'll only be another one of the many woebegotten, silenced, stripped of voice and claim, not even a footnote in history!"

    Kurama grit his teeth as the man before him waited for him to have his say as if he wasn't being blasted with a thousand years of underserved vitriol.

    "…If it were anyone else, I would gladly break them. Why you, human? Is it not enough that the madman outside drove me to butcher your family and so many others? Would you have me finish the job? Would you have me start with the only one in your worthless species who restored our names and legacy back into this world that has spat upon us for so long? Would you throw my clemency back in my face?" Would you add to my suffering by making me the unwilling destroyer of even that?

    "Oh Kurama." Did-did he just pity him?! "You don't understand humans any better than you father did, do you?"

    "You arrogant, uppity, insufferable-!" Kurama was only half of his full self, just the leftover Yang of the world of yore with the Yin sealed in the Death God's stomach, but he was still himself and he had his own soul, he had Yin all his own. "Fine then! Let history burn once again upon a human's whim, see where it takes you."

    Kurama loosened his chakra, connecting it to Masanari's with all the consideration he showed him, which was none of it. His father's teachings were to share chakra so that people could share spiritual energies with one another. Ninshu was meant to allow people to understand themselves and each other without communication, to lead the world into an era of peace. Never mind that complete understanding only made every other people dislike each other even more. Never mind that a single person could have so much pain, so much delusion, so much hate inside them as to poison all others that connected to them on any level. Even the best and worthiest of mankind were tainted, even here and now when he was baring himself to a demon beast, even he had a canker in his spirit. A devouring void that used to be a young, innocent soul far too long removed from the Pure World. What kind of man would be haunted by his own spawn like this, what had he done that his own son would turn to weighing and devouring his very spirit? If Kurama held anything against his father, it was that he believed in mankind when he shouldn't have-

    A life lived until Kurama's coming ruined it. Another life lived, far different, older. A different time. A different world where no wonders existed save those that sprung from humanity's polluted dreams. Nations, visions, prejudice, machines that made it to the bottom of the ocean and beyond the sky into the cosmos itself. Carnage of a scale even Kurama had trouble fathoming, millions languishing in trenches, falling by the tens of thousands to mad charges and typhus and gangrene and starvation from ego and anger and logistical failures the entire time. And the world they bought in blood and lives… It languished under the perpetual threat of annihilation by inconceivable weapons, and even then it barely lasted. The cowardly and degenerate debased it through the loyalty of the strong and brave who lived for coin. With each generation the lives of mankind became more and more hollow. More and more empty. Until the only escape was in the fancies of imagination. Art. Books. Moving images. Still images turned moving images backed by voice and song depicting epiphanies that showed Kurama's world with terrifying accuracy, from the far past to a horrible alternate present and well into the future.

    For the first time since ninjutsu came to be, Kurama joined a mere man in ninshu and it was his will that utterly broke in the face of the revelation.

    He stumbled back and lost his footing. His flank and shoulder hit the stone floor with a splash. His breath was as erratic as the ripples in the red chakra making up his body. Red. And black. Flakes of gold flitting in and out of view as impossible anticipation warred with unfolding shock and existential crisis.

    "That… That's a lot…"

    Kurama blearily pried his eyes open, though his ears stayed flat against his neck and he stumbled back instead of forward when he tried to stand, his chakra and soul churning so violently that his whole body shivered.

    Masanari was climbing to his knees, wet and pale and his eyes dreadfully clear as he bore the resentful suffering of ages of an immortal demon and just… pushed it all aside to deal with later because he had more urgent problems to worry about at the moment.

    "How-" Kurama's scratchy voice caught in his throat, but he couldn't not force the words out. "How are you not catatonic?"

    Masanari peered into the darkness of the seal and gave a feeble smile full of sickly indulgence. "Us humans have a cap on how depressed we can get, and I was all the way down for years. This is easily the worst I've ever felt, but I've been here before, at rock bottom."

    No. No, he had been lower. Ninshu showed the truth of it with inescapable, wretched clarity, Masanari wasn't lying but he was wrong. Depression… Kurama thought he knew what it was, but he didn't. Hadn't. Even just the memory of it felt like he'd fall eternally into a gnawing pit of despair. If Kurama didn't have his rage to fill that void instead he didn't know what he'd do. If he didn't have all of man's negative emotions to make him seethe and writhe while impaled inside Kushina for so long, despair would surely have taken him. Accursed man, Kurama didn't want to be grateful to any suffering, damn him to the darkest hell. Damn him for being wrong, this wasn't rock bottom. It was close, but fell short. Something was different. Something had changed.

    Masanari crawled away through the ankle-deep water and knelt next to Naruto's unconscious form. "I guess even just the proximity was too much for you, kid. Still so young…"

    "How can you still – the first thing you do, compassion, here, now after what-? How-?" The leech. There had been something in the man's Yin, a leech inside his spirit. But it was gone now, just a raw, gaping wound in the knotted mess of his spirit. Kurama struggled to pick through the terrifying impossibilities that had completely shattered his beliefs, but he was sure it had been there, just before the… the…

    "Suffering leads to compassion," Masanari said weakly. "Sometimes. And sometimes compassion prevents suffering. Hopefully." The man took a shuddering breath and- "Dammit, Naruto's still too young, too frail, chakra not homogenous enough, activating the chains guaranteed to have repercussions, figures it would be a bloody Uchiha that forced my hand, fuck." The man slumped and wiped a hand down his face. "Oh well. If contingencies were perfect, they'd be plan A."

    "… What are you?"

    The man huffed and shook his head. He didn't answer. Didn't seem to be all there himself.

    "What have you done to me?" Kurama staggered to stand but he didn't approach the bars. The seal. He… he was - "What is all this – what was all – what I saw, it's insanity, it makes no sense!"

    "Don't worry about it too much," the man grunted as he took off his jacket and folded it along with Naruto's shirt into a makeshift pillow for the child.

    "Don't worry about- I'm having an existential crisis!" And now Kurama was feeling embarrassed too, embarrassed, him! He'll kill him, he'll- "You-that life, that world – you think you saw the future! You saw this world, somehow, what you know-what I witnessed…"

    Masanari sat back on his heels and breathed slowly, trying to get his trembling under control as he curled his arms into his chest as if to stem the wretched void in his spirit that Kurama had so viciously ripped back open. Around them, the water began to ripple as the connection keeping all three tethered inside frayed along with the jailer's encroaching absence as the dark closed in.

    Kurama snarled. "Why did you do this to me!?" He hated how harshly his voice broke at the end. "You… you know the future! You showed me the future, you entertained yourself watching my future, all this world's future, what am I supposed to do with this?"

    "Nothing right now, I hope," Masanari said weakly. "You can think about it until you run out of ideas. Then forget about it. Something will dawn on you after a while. Do that, whatever it is. Ignore every impulse between now and then. Everyone except me being rash and crazy is what got us into this mess, don't be one of them too. Please."

    "Fuck you!" Kurama roared, taking what refuge he could in bravado as gold and black burned into and out of each other all over his frame at the man's earnest plea. He felt like he would puke, even the gold and silver brothers hadn't made him so sick. "Don't beg, it's disgusting!" But the way the black bloomed into gold for a moment gave light to his true feelings. "I mean it!"

    "I believe you."

    "I'm not going to add to madness in the world!" Kurama roared, his limbs moving ahead of him as he started pacing furiously back and forth, his tails all but causing storms as he moved. "You're crazy! Every one of you humans, you're all sick. Repulsive. I can't stand you! You think showing me the future will make me help you?! Your future sucks!"

    "Alright."

    "There's going to be another war! And everything up to there is going to be a total mess that nobody will care about until it's too late, because of the blissful illusion they build over the seedy underbelly of this place! By a perverted womaniser who abandoned his chief responsibility on a dumb old man's say so! Your best words went in one ear and came down the other, why do you think I'll have better luck?! You, cursed with knowledge, all your kin are dead, I killed them all, and more children will be dead from here onwards, there's going to be terrorists coming for us, we don't even have that word here yet you bastard!"

    "Okay."

    "The lunatic outside is mind-controlling the strongest among your wretched kind! My father's eyes will be slaved to the lunatic outside! Your future would have me sympathise with that delusional nutcase, fuck you and fuck him! And the rest of the Uchiha too! How the hell did that stupid ANBU child live that long, never mind his illness?! Killing all of your relatives except for your favorite is somehow forgivable as long as you have some masked old man telling you to do it? It means you can then delude yourself into thinking it was a self-sacrifice, are you crazy?! And then everyone else also believes it! Your Hokage and everyone else too! Even when it's only a sacrifice of literally everyone else but yourself, why should I lift a finger to help any of them- any of you when you're all so… so… ARGH!"

    The seal shook at his howl the hardest it ever had, the scraps of golden chakra casting away from him so the rest of all of him could burn vicious, foul, red and black, as terrible as the fate of all those monsters once he gets his claws into them.

    "And Uzumaki Naruto," Kurama's throat rumbled with disbelieving rage. "This brat. He'll make grand boasts and never follow through because he'll waste his life chasing acknowledgment from a second-rate Uchiha. And when that Uchiha successfully beats him to death and he only survives because I save him multiple times in ten minutes, this brat will be so amazed that the Uchiha chickened out at the last second that he'll see him as the one who acknowledged him the most! Because it's not like his godfather taught him his father's legacy and two different Hokage chose to put all their faith in him to the point they willingly died for it. Uzumaki Naruto will even forgive the genocide of his own species as long as the madman who commits it feels a little bad afterwards! I will never become willing partners with someone like that! I'd have to go mad first! I'd have to be mind-controlled again somehow, it's the only explanation! It's insane! You're insane! I'm not! I'm not crazy, I'm not going crazy like the rest of you, you hear me human?!"

    Kurama came out of his tirade breathing heavily, his fur bristling like spears as black and gold flowed over it like liquid life turned half to poison.

    "It doesn't matter," Hanzo said. "In the end, you still saved the world."

    The fox faltered.

    Laboriously but strangely smoothly at the same time, the man climbed to his feet. "My name is Masanari Hanzo. In the life before this one I was Miron Cadáin O'Conroy. My likes are clam stew, sunshine and peace and quiet. I dislike nagging, extroverts and liars. My dream for the future is to fix this world's schizophrenic technological base in time for the follow-up invasion of Kaguya's siblings. And I always thought that Naruto was never the hero of that story." The man turned to look into the cage. "You didn't put the fight you could have against Hashirama even mind controlled. You only attacked Konoha because you were mind controlled again. You didn't try to kill Naruto or his parents until you saw they meant to seal you back. You won Naruto's battle against Haku. You won him the battle against Hyuuga Neji. You won him the battle against Shukaku. You saved his life and won him the battle against Uchiha Sasuke up until he threw it. You fought off Orochimaru, you convinced Sasuke not to murder Naruto right after, you saved his arm after Kakuzu – his one single triumph of strength, and even that was bought with all the endurance and chakra your seal gave him. And you literally carried him through the entire Fourth Ninja War. You were the hero of that story, not him."

    Kurama had no idea what to say.

    "I'm not asking you to help me save anyone. I know you'll do the right thing when the time comes. Of everyone I know of in this world, you're the only one who never failed when it counted."

    Kurama slumped. "I… You're insane"

    "Hopefully temporarily," Hanzo grunted. "Especially if I do go ahead and die in the next few minutes." But his gaze and tone both melted back into that earnest sincerity Kurama so dreaded now. "Thank you, Kurama. Really. Your father should be proud of you, and if he's not, I'll kick him in the nuts on your behalf when I see him in heaven. Forget Indra or Asura, his Heir should have been you. None of them knew what the hell they were doing anyway."

    Kurama sunk into the water with his eyes buried in his arms. "Why couldn't you just let the Uchiha all die?"

    But Masanari batted aside his poor deflection like it wasn't even a fly. "It's not easy being cursed with knowledge. I'm sorry, but I couldn't trust this to anyone else."

    "Go to hell." Even after what Kurama did to him, even though this didn't even begin to make up for how Kurama hurt him, Masanari still looked at him like all his beliefs had just been validated. What was he supposed to do with this?

    "Power circuit established, amperage steady at 66, paralysis success."

    What was he talking about now?

    Water waded. Kurama watched as the man dropped to his knees next to Naruto again and… and his chakra, his spiritual energy flowed forth from him, crudely but well enough now that he and the boy were joined in ninshu just well enough, for a moment.

    "Adamantine Sealing Chains… discerned."

    With a grim final smile, Masanari Hanzo disappeared from the seal, back to the real world and the Uchiha maniac wanting to murder him. Or worse.

    Kurama snarled and jumped to his feet. "Damn you!" Kurama hated humans, but he hated it even more that one always showed up who made him reconsider, who made him trust in an all new, vain hope for the future. "Curse you!" He hurled the last of the golden chakra away before it dissipated, before he took it back and it turned again into the seething, bitter red that made up his whole being now. Let the purified Yang of his remorse fall where it may.

    Let the ghosts in the seal hide from him now.

    "Damn you," he faltered out, not knowing who he was cursing anymore. "Why couldn't you have lived during my father's time?"

    Hanzo sprouted claws, slashed the clothes under his arm with a blast of smoke while Uchiha couldn't move, why-?

    BANG

    The nail shooter blew a hole through Uchiha's chest and straight through Zetsu's face.


    Part three of this chapter is available on Patreon, Ko-fi and Subscribestar. Many thanks to the gift economy for making it so the hope that I'll be able to update this monthly from now on is actually a realistic notion again.
     
    Chapter 12: The Grit of the Sublimely Accomplished (III)
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member
    A/N: Do not fuck with the white mage.



    rUQZDuJ.png

    "-. Hyuuga Hiashi, Jonin of Konhagakure, Head of the Hyuuga Clan .-"​


    "Nobody move or the Kyuubi brat gets it."

    I may have made a mistake.

    "I advise against whatever it is you're planning."

    Hyuuga Hiashi found himself in the unenviable position of having to reconsider all of his choices.

    Perhaps not all his life's choices, but his actions of the past day required an urgent reassessment at the very least. Certainly all his choices of the past ten minutes.

    "Doctor, I'm surprised at you. Condescending to other people, why, one might mistake you for someone else!"

    I did not underestimate the enemy.

    "At least it would be other people mistaking my identity and not me."

    The enemy had been completely blindsided. The enemy endured the strongest Hyuuga technique seemingly unscathed. The defense was some sort of living second skin technique. The same technique was responsible for his perfect disguise. A second enemy had been lurking nearby without the Byakuygan catching the barest sign.

    "Whatever could you be insinuating, doctor? Was it not all of you who mistook me for the poor gatewarden? Besides, I don't remember making any claims to any identity, now did I?"

    Now Konoha's Jinchuuriki had a knife to his throat because of it.

    "Naruto," Masanari began speaking tongues. "This is the bad man who forced Kurama to kill your mom and dad and the village."

    It took a self-taught civilian to avert the same from happening to Hiashi's own daughter and all other clan heirs.

    "What?! He's-AH!"

    I underestimated my allies and overestimated myself.

    "Speaking in tongues now, Doctor?" Uchiha Obito said idly while twisting Naruto's head by the hair. "Don't you think that's rude?"

    Masanari had comprehended the situation before anyone else, but Hiashi had been too self-absorbed to recognize his all too deliberate de-escalation.

    "Kid, your keeper just gutted me, you have no room to talk."

    All of which led to the man being gored through the gut by wood release.

    "Did he? It doesn't seem to impair you much." The black and white creature began to slither out of the ground behind the enemy, arm missing and a massive gouge in its torso slowly knitting together like black tar. "That was quite the feat you pulled off too, as far as it goes. How many Celestial Gates did you have to open just to match a mere shunshin?"

    Eight Trigrams Time Distension.

    It was beyond wasteful to accelerate one's personal time just to stand there, but the only thing more impossible than Senju Hashirama's technique re-emerging – in the hands of enemies – was seeing Masanari's gut wound closing as he talked. That, too was, a technique only ever exhibited by the First Hokage, though leaving the surface layer bloody and torn was subterfuge that only the Byakugan let Hiashi see through. All this on top of seeing him open all Celestial Gates at once, something that should have taken considerable time, something that should have been fatal regardless of circumstances, and now the others... The Uchiha and his own clan members were frozen mid-way through absconding, the Ino-Shika-Cho trio were just as still in the face of Obito's threat, there were abnormal movements in Nara Shikaku's throat…

    Subvocalisation.

    Hyuuga Hiashi kept his eyes pinned on Uchiha Obito, but it was the Jonin Commander he paid closest attention to as Eight Trigrams Time Distension finally ran its course.

    "Naruto, stop squirming. You're throwing me off."

    Nara had strategically made sure to land in a spot where Hiashi impaired Uchiha's line of sight.

    "Yes, brat, stop squirming and watch, your uncle and I are about to show you how the world works."

    Orders? Hiashi signed behind his sleeve.

    "Kid, you don't want to get into this with me."

    "See, fox brat? Your uncle wants peace, but at the same time he's just aching to charge at me in a flash and hurt me like he hurt guruguru. In the end, the life of humans always comes to this."

    Premeditated stunt, Nara Shikaku conveyed. Hiashi took careful note of his throat movements while Masanari bravely endured the missing nin's galling soliloquy that followed. Trash-talking too weak, hostile not even trying, likely distraction, presume enemy backup imminent, will pretend retreat at first opportunity to check for other insurgents, Uchiha have perimeter, stall. The Hyuuga chief had much less trouble than he wished in pretending he was giving the two all his attention, as opposed to the jonin-commander whose plan finally began to show its shape while-

    "And this, Naruto, is projection, when you know you're bad but instead of stopping, you choose to delude yourself into thinking everyone else is bad too because you're a coward."



    "Maybe I was wrong about you, Doctor." Uchiha Obito said as Masanari's insolent choice to use him as an abject lesson for a seven-year-old child finally made him lose his composure. "I thought you to be one of the rare enlightened, but in the end even you default to petty insults. And to think that we share the same pain-"

    "If you dare say I should sympathise with you murdering my entire family because of a thirteen year old brat's decade-long tantrum over not getting the girl, I will fucking lose it, I swear to God."

    Hiashi barely managed not to lose his composure like Chouza and half of everyone else when Masanari literally threw Uchiha Obito's trauma back in his face. Was he serious, was it even true, were the enemy's motivations truly so petty, what kind of world was this, how was he supposed to do any stalling after this, was this man suicidal-?

    "WHAT? No… That's impossible! The Fourth would never get beat by someone so lame!"

    It was to the frozen tableau of clashing beliefs derailed by Uzumaki Naruto's fool mouth that Hyuuga Hiashi felt his mouth drop open.

    "… Alright, brat. That's enough out of you." Uchiha gripped Uzumaki from behind his ears and Hiashi tensed, his Byakugan saw exactly how chakra injected into the child through the thumb, he was going to – Hiashi blinked away red as the child snapped awake before he was even half asleep. "Oh, the fox is paying attention?" Uchiha yanked Naruto's head around by the hair-

    "Kid, I sincerely advise against what you're planning."

    Ushiha Obito's Sharingan stared into-

    Uzumaki screamed.

    Uchiha Obito jumped back in shock, the orange mask shattered to splinters as he turned intangible, just barely in time to avoid his face being also split in twain by the golden chains that burst out of Uzumaki, Ino-Shika-Chou leaped back and out of sight as fast as body flicker could take them, the Uchiha clan and guests scattered with the children - Now-agh! Hiashi stumbled mid-leap. My eyes! – Masanari surged forward in an eye-searing flash and kicked through the intangible Uchiha-

    "KURAMA, BRING ME INTO THE SEAL!"

    -and covered Uzumaki with his body just as the Uchiha became solid again and grabbed him.

    The Gates, they're blinding, what did he just say – no, no time! "Eight trigrams-!"

    Obito froze, choked, he trembled impotently, eyes bulging against the white crust that covered half his face as arteries and veins throbbed beneath his crumpled skin, a massive amount of chakra flared in his heretofore hidden second Sharingan only to vanish just as suddenly, Hiashi struggled to see it all clearly even in time dilation on account of being flash-blinded again, somehow the nin was frozen stiff even as Masanari tore open his own clothes with bone claws – the Kaguya bloodline? – seal smoke, some manner of piped tool fell into his hand from a seal on his armpit, Masanari pointed it behind under his arm, what was that supposed – the enemy is paralysed, now's my chance!

    BANG

    The sound of thunder blew a hole through Uchiha's chest and straight through the thing's face.

    Hiashi flinched. I only saw a streak. His disbelief nearly brought him crashing on his face as he skidded to a halt between Uchiha and the creature. Even with the Hyuuga space-time technique I only saw a streak, had I been slightly faster – you are within the range of my divination!

    "Two Hundred and Fifty-Six Palms!"

    One hundred and twenty eight on Uchiha, one hundred and twenty eight on the thing, the satisfying staccato of crumpled flesh and shattered wood landed each and every time in as little as it took Masanari to whirl around and now Masanari had Uchiha by the hand while – don't point that thing at me!

    Hiashi ducked.

    "GET DOWN!"

    BANG

    BANG

    The rock gun jutsu blew Uchiha Obito's Sharingan eyes out the back of his skull, once, twice and he was dead, Masanari just killed him, killed without a scrap of killing intent, his enemy's blood and brains were spraying his face after his first kill and there was nary a flinch even in time dilation, what kind of mind-?

    BANG

    The shock of everyone and the thing behind him was like physical weight as the rest of the head of wood and tar blew to pieces.

    A weapon with no chakra, Hiashi's thoughts raced as he rushed to reposition through the molasses that air became in dilated time, the blood and brain spray above him already too wide to avoid as Time Distension elapsed, omnitenketsu chakra burst to deflect gore, a weapon that shoots c-rank earth techniques with no chakra, no, no mere c-rank, the speed does not compare! "HAH!"

    "Guh!"

    The flesh and wood creature folded over his palm strike, Hiashi may not see its chakra system but the Gentle Fist could be a misnomer in times of need-

    BANG BANG went through Obito's heart and his head again. "Don't let your guard down, he might still respawn! He's only vulnerable to Yin Release!"

    He might what? But the Byakugan clearly saw the Uchiha Clan head blanch on the roof behind him.

    "Izanagi?" Fugaku whispered behind his hand, inaudibly but a trifle to spot to the Hiashi's eyes. "How-with what Sharingan? No, can't risk it!" His hands flew through signs.

    Damn the Uchiha and their secrets!

    "Scatter!" Yelled Fugaku's second.

    A gigantic Fireball descended from the rooftops.

    "No don't, FUCK!"

    Hiashi was already mid-leap when he saw Masanari jump over Uzumaki and not run.

    Back on the rooftop, Fugaku blanched.

    … We keep treating him like a ninja!

    The Supreme Fireball Technique slammed where Hiashi had been with all the physical force that only a ninjutsu master could impart on fire.

    The fireball exploded violently, red and gold flames detonated like one of the Four-Tail's magma bombs he'd once had the misfortune of facing, the grass vaporised, the lake's water beyond frothed backwards in an upsurge of steam, the earth crumbled and cratered, charred blacker than black just from the pyroclasm, Hiashi had to make one full kaiten spin the moment he landed just to rebuff the heat, assess ally status – of all the times for Masanari to become completely invisible to Byakuygan, confound that man! "Masanari!"

    Movement in the flames not where the Uzumaki child had been.

    "Eight Trigrams Vacuum Palm!"

    Pressurised air blasted a funnel straight through the flames and the black and white creature.

    Only for the swaying thing to catch itself as if it wasn't missing its spine and snake between five additional fire techniques at Obito's charred corpse.

    Hiashi body flickered, but already knew he wouldn't be in ti-

    An Adamantine Sealing Chain burst out of the ground right in the thing's path, two, three in an instant, even the fourth was dodged just barely – "URK!" – the creature's rasp of pain was satisfying but Hiashi had to lurch aside so he wasn't also caught in the next fifteen – no, not so many, it was the same chains bursting, growing, folding over and over through their prey and then back, even as others did the same to the Uchiha's carcass, once, twice, five, nine in all, how could Uzumaki – no, not the Uzumaki boy, the Byakuygan had no problem seeing through the ground to spot the end of those – wait, the Uzumaki boy himself was invisible to the Byakugan as well now, how? "Masanari," Hiashi grunted to himself as the strain of too many space-time techniques made itself known. "What can't you do?"

    The black tar poured out of the creature and whipped itself at the corpse, the chains held firm, the sludge splattered past in loose chunks, moved as one in a chaos of wiggling threads, how, there was barely a palm's space between the chains- "Vacuum-!" -

    Crack.

    Hiashi had to strafe away from a Chakra Chain bursting from the ground at his feet, Masanari why?

    SPLAT

    The black tar splattered itself over a giant tongue.

    What.

    Gama the Toad fell down from the sky right on Uchiha's corpse, its tongue a wall wreathed in blue light, where did it come from? The Byakugan didn't see it but it could before, another thing he didn't even register vanish from his perception, what was happening here?

    "Croak."

    Hyuuga Hiashi stared in incomprehension at what he was seeing.

    "Curses, what now?!" The black tar shrieked with Hiashi's own outrage.

    The giant tongue wrapped around the living sludge and yanked

    "Guh!" The black sludge gargled as it spread and hooked itself into the ground. "You fool, this won't work, no matter how much of me you destroy, I can always come back-" The ground began glowing as well, dislodging the black ropes, motes of blue and gold light rising up from the charred earth, arcs of light shooting from one to the next while black drops wriggled inside. "Wha-no, no this is ridiculous, by my mother, how are you doing this, how many tricks do you have, what is this, how are you even controlling this mindless beast, you – ninshu?! Ninshu, that fool boy's idiotic dream, you dare think you can use this against me, me when I'm the one who-!"

    With one last wrench, the screaming ooze vanished down the toad's maw.



    "Ribbit."

    Around the beast, the world burned.

    "… Masanari?" Hiashi didn't even know if he was addressing the fire or the toad anymore.

    Gama gurgled.

    The toad flinched, its stomach wriggled, its eyes crossed as its face twisted in nether pains, the blue shine began to flicker and shimmer wildly on its skin, the lightning arcs shooting over its form began to spew chaotically everywhere – SQUELCH – the black ooze spurt out through its nostrils, pried its jaws open, burst out from its mouth, even its eyes seemed about to pop out as black seeped from behind them and the sounds-

    "- I'll not be food for some frog's guts-!"

    A sheet of blue light rose from the earth.

    It fluttered through the conjoined abomination, its surface silk-like and gossamer-thin, soundless, almost languid, and where it passed everything else fell still.

    Gama swallowed hard, turned around and jumped into the fire.

    Hiashi made an aborted move, but where the flames didn't stop him, the chains did. A muffled thump came from within the conflagration but nothing else. Fugaku landed beside him, his face showing none of the pride that would normally be warranted after displaying such a fire technique that broke ground and still burned after so long with no fuel save naked earth. The Uchiha Clan head breathed out, then looped his fingers in front of his lips as if about to cast again, but instead inhaled.

    Over a long, tense fifteen seconds, all the fire-aspected chakra in the conflagration returned to the source.

    The flames thinned and began to go out. Shapes began to distinguish themselves again, then all the colors other than burning red. The toad stood stiff in a translucent silk-like shell, wracked by microshivers as a rising tide of blue light motes flowed through it from the ground. The Uzumaki boy was curled up on the ground, unconscious, enclosed in a cage made of the golden chains coming out of his back, wreathed in a blue shell of light inside that that the Byakugan couldn't see, though normal sight did. Over and around the boy, Masanari was a shield of horribly burned flesh, hissing, smelling like pork as hard-charred crust crackled with his every movement. Nine glowing chains of his own stuck from his spine as the flesh visibly knitted before their eyes, rebuilding melted meat, shedding charred flesh and fabric, forming new skin, hair growing back where there was none left, Hiashi could see in real time as fused meat gave way to new sinews and skin upwards from the fingertips as he touched the toad -

    Blood burst out of the man from a hundred places and travelled around him in straight angles like threads of steel, piercing the toad straight through from foot to head.

    "Yin Release: Trito's Tribulation."

    Almost drunkenly, the giant toad kicked a leg, wobbled, blinked, opened its mouth and-

    "Uuuaaaaaaaaah!"

    Hiashi twitched, he grit his teeth, found no solace in seeing Fugaku flinch as well next to him, dear gods it sounds like a baby.

    Mercifully, the toad ran out of breath. But it only gurgled something and then screamed even louder.

    "Uuuaaaaaaaaah!"

    The animal thrashed in its impalement, writing on itself as it kicked its legs in desperation, opening its maw wide to-

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaah!"

    The shriek was painful to the ears, by the highest gods, he knew frogs and toads screamed in self-defense, but he didn't-

    "Rrryyyeeeeeeaaaaghhhhh…!"

    That was when the black sludge began to seep out through its skin.

    "UuuaAaaAaaAAH!"

    The black muck came out in droplets, traces, yet somehow the desperate scream still became two.

    "UuuaaaaAaa-AAAAAaaAAa!"

    Beside him, Fugaku looked like he wanted to point his Sharingan at everything other than the screaming abomination.

    "HuUuaAAAaaAAaooOooOOOooOOGH, oH YoU WreTCH, yOu tHInK you've WOn, yOu THInK yOU'rE DIFFerEnt, thINk yOu alONe Are DIffErENt, you'rE noT difFErENT, DON't PreTEND yOU'rE nOt TAkIng adVaNtAge of OTheRS, What do YOu EVeN thINk YOu knoW, YoU Don'T know AnyThiNG, YoU Don'T know WhAt I kNow, you DON't KNOw, You can'T kNow, The fuTuRE is NoT yOurs To Know, i deciDE WhO KnoWs, i dEcidE And It's NoT WHaT You knoW, i cREatEd this World, THE NinjA wORld iS Mine, You CAn NEvER eSCaPe, YoU Can'T ChANgE-!"

    The spikes of blood pulled out of the toad with the last of the black, the tar-like creature reduced to barely enough to fill a cup's worth.

    The battlefield erupted in blue light. Living plasma rose from the earth in a soundless, rustling upsurge. It converged on the center like a swarm of fireflies to surround the rambling, screaming sludge in an impervious barrier, the more arose, gathered, entering Gama, entering Masanari, wrapping around him, blending with him until Hiashi couldn't tell where he ended and the cloak of power began, the cloak that still grew outwards and upwards, iridescent, shimmering, azure like the deepest sky, up and up, taller than the buildings around them, then outward and down again to unfold over the man in the shape of a… a…

    "S-susanoo?" Fugaku gasped.

    A giant.

    A guardian spirit, tall, muscular, dressed in helm, breastplate and armlets of a make Hiashi had never seen. The lower body diffused around its master, giving of itself to support him, protect his modesty, protect him by wrapping, fusing with him, merging in what looked impossibly like a jinchuuriki's chakra cloak and the Raikage's lightning body in one. Its face was unfathomable beneath its full face helm. And the mantle… it fell down around Masanari like a wide, tapered, protective veil. And grew. The mantle flowed outward along the ground, then further and higher through the air, enfolding everything in a shifting weave spliced from many bands, some growing forward, some rising up and back, ethereal and buoyant. They barely shifted, they didn't even flutter in the wind, instead they shimmered into sight as Hiashi watched, lightning arcs and plasma motes unseaming themselves from its outline, coming together and adding to their length as if the spectre was weaving itself into the world and out of the world in reverse.

    In one hand was a spear. A second gripped a chain acting as the toad's leash. The third held a large shield in front of its master, round, see-through and impregnable. And the fourth…

    The fourth hand held the writing creature in a sphere of light from which it thrashed and failed utterly to escape.

    "Hiashi," Fugaku said lowly beside him, the tomoes spinning in his Sharingan eyes. "That's not chakra."

    He was right, the Byakugan could see nothing – no, wait, there was something, a funnel of gold coursing here and there behind the great blue cloak, small but growing slightly and slightly more with every ebb and flow.

    "Yang Release: Yemo's Sacrifice."

    [The Sacrifice] lifted its spear high, then thrust down.

    "WhA-!"

    A shearing wind. A flash of light. The burbling scream was ran through with a sharp, ringing sound like a song as the spear pierced the sphere.

    "nNnaAAAaGH!"

    The tip stabbed through, gored the tar and splintered, burst in a spray of shards, strands and links of lightning fireflies that cut and ripped and burned and kept going. The shaft followed, tearing, twisting, ripping the black mass apart and twisting it on itself as it went in, eating itself along with the abomination in a churning, shrieking, crunching, crackling, storm-wrought hysteria of mutually assured destruction.

    "No You cAn'T, You cAN't, You cAN't, You cAN't, You cAN't dO THis, You cAN't, I won't dIE, I CAN'T diE, nOt NOw, Not nOW I'm SO close MoTHer-!"

    [The Sacrifice] did not stop until the spear was all the way inside to the end of the shaft.

    "NoOooOooOO, You can NeVER cHANGe, NOthiNG WILL changE, I SeE WHAT you sEE, I kNOw what yOu KnOW, WHAT you tHINk yoU kNOw, You ThInK You kNOW BUT You DON't, i CrEAteD This WorlD, yOU are Not iTS mESSIaH, YoU Can't KiLL me, YOU FOOl I aM tHE WILL oF God, don't KiLL me, NO, NO, nOT NOw, Not nOW, I'm SO close, I'm SO close MoTHer, MoTHer, SaVe mE MoTHer, STOP, AAAAAAAAAAAAGH!"

    With one last, bone-rattling scream, the black sludge died.

    [The Sacrifice] did not stop, forfeiting an entire arm until there was naught left in the sphere besides vapour.

    All fell silent, save the last gasps of the guttering flames.

    Hyuuga Hiashi stood there, speechless.

    Were… were the Uzumaki always so formidable?

    But what was that thing, what was it rambling? Its claims, preposterous, for them to be even remotely true it would have to... How could any of it be real? What sense could one make of the world if…?

    … Those drawings and stories weren't fairy tales?

    "… c-c-croak…"

    Masanari finally turned to face them, an opaque haze of living plasma clothing his tall, muscular frame, now fully healed once more. His gaze was unfocused but his presence more present, somehow. He pat the great toad, dispelled the chain leashing it and it seemed to rest easier. Behind him, Uzumaki Naruto remained surrounded in a glowing blue field and a cage of chains, still asleep. Above him, [The Sacrifice] regrew its arm and grasped a new spear made of the former chain's weightless mass, once more whole of body and only slightly smaller than before.

    All around them, the last fire from Fugaku's Supreme Fireball finally went out.

    But silence didn't return. There were other noises of battle now, muffled and out of sight, but not truly distant. Outside the passive range of his Byakugan but surely not beyond a focused scan, he needed but switch to long-range view-

    "What have you done?"

    Hiashi leaped and spun, landing in guard position next Masanari, facing the source of the voice almost at the same time as Fugaku did the same on the man's other side – i-impossible, how did he still live, no one could have survived that!

    But there he stood, as if he'd never been touched after he lost his mask. The lone Sharingan was locked on Masanari, opened wide as if it had never been blown to paste along with his brain.

    "Uchiha Obito," Masanari sounded everything but surprised as – crack! – an adamantine Sealing Chain erupted from the ground behind Uchiha Obito and came out through his front. "How's the heart?"

    Slowly, in a stupor, Uchiha Obito looked down and brought a hand to his chest. It passed through the chain like a ghost, like the rest of him, the chain was through his back and came out the front but didn't even touch him, what a ludicrous power, how was a Hyuuga supposed to fight something like that?

    He's only vulnerable to Yin release.

    The Hyuuga style favoured the inner path, he couldn't do more than the first step of the Sixty Four Hexagrams kinjutsu and it took time he didn't have, he had no combat iryojutsu, his genjutsu was barely any better and would be foolish to try on an Uchiha with a mastered Sharingan regardless-wait-

    That eye, those aren't mere tomoes, what kind of Sharingan is that?

    [The Sacrifice] brushed against him, a single sliver of its mantle passed through him for but a moment, and suddenly Hiashi felt strong. His chakra… it was returning!

    Not a moment has gone by today without me having to reassess this man.

    "Freedom for freedom," Masanari said next to him, not taking his eyes of the madman. His words seemed borne of some unseen weight. Above them all, [The Sacrifice] loomed like a spectre of retribution possessed of a palpable will to destroy. "And no, freeing Naruto from the shackles of ignorance doesn't count."

    What did he mean? Obito's heart was as whole as the rest of him again – wait, no, something was different, a difference in shades to his Byakugan sight, not through the heart but around it, over it, he'd need to get close and focus on that area to the exclusion of all else to see properly but even from afar… The heart looked less unnatural than the rest of him now, but in a strange pattern that was not natural, almost angular. Something had changed about it, but what?

    More chains burst out of the ground all around Uchiha Obito, spearing through him without harm, enclosing him and the space around him, crossing overlays, building a dome inside a dome inside a dome around him with the smallest gap just barely enough to toss a kunai through.

    "Take your win and go."

    Win? But he lost.

    Didn't he?

    The enemy stared at Masanari, silent, unmoving and untouchable. The clamour of weapons and techniques rose stronger beyond the compound's inner walls. Flashes of fire, arcs of lightning and bursts of wind began to toss dust, smoke, leaves and bodies in the air.

    Hiashi watched Uchiha Obito closely, but even with his mastery of reading people augmented by the Byakugan, he couldn't tell what the half-plant manchild was thinking at all.

    With a thundering roar from just five streets away, Akimichi Chouza grew into a giant so tall he blocked out the afternoon sun, tossing like ragdolls half a dozen bodies dressed in masks and black cloaks with red clouds.

    The next moment, Hiashi felt the indiscriminate, mass telepathic transmission of Yamanaka Inoichi, crystal clear with first-hand memories of numbers, masks and seemings.

    Uchiha Obito stared. Just stared with that lone, bizarre Sharingan eye, not one flicker of chakra to suggest he was using techniques or whatever else. Looked from Chouza to Masanari and back.

    Twice.

    Then...

    "Orochimaru can have you."

    With but a ripple from his lone eye, the man was gone.

    Hyuuga Hiashi faltered. Across from Masanari, Fugaku did the same before he began scanning the area closely with the Sharingan. Masanari, too, seemed to be doing something, though Hiashi could barely tell based on what he previously observed of the man when he turned his thoughts inward. Doing his own part, Hiashi scoured the area with the Byakugan and found no trace of the interloper, even among the other foes after a careful scan around him with long-range sight.

    The fight had concluded. The enemy had fled. So why did he feel like nothing at all had been resolved? No, that, at least, was easy to answer.

    A battle Hiashi had started was ended by a technical noncombatant. The same noncombatant had to suffer all the retaliation that might have otherwise resulted in the worst of personal loss for everyone there. At the hands of an enemy Hiashi's eyes didn't see. In service of the enemy his eyes did see, to the exclusion of all else despite that he should have known better.

    Sharingan, evolved Sharingan, intangibility, resurrection, and now teleportation as well, a technique superior to even that of the Fourth and Second Hokages themselves, as if the First Hokage's legendary ninjutsu was not already disastrous all by itself in the hands of an adversary.

    What a monstrous enemy.


    Chapter 13 is available on Patreon, Ko-fi and Subscribestar.
     
    Chapter 13: The Sword of Shinobi's Love
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member
    Shisui-in-his-own-little-world.png

    Chapter 13: The Sword of Shinobi's Love

    "-. July 23, 6 ANB .-"


    "-. Uchiha Shisui, Konoha Anbu Ninja, Codename Crow .-"

    "When Heaven and Earth first appeared, three Spirits came about in the High Plains of Heaven."

    Shimura Danzo, in the end, ran away.

    "First was Amenominakanushi, the spirit Master Mighty Center of Heaven, whose name was Manu, and whose hands moulded life in his own image that we would henceforth be known as mankind."

    One could never credibly call Shimura Danzo a coward.

    "Second was Takamimusubi, the spirit Lofty Growth, High Creator, whose name was Yemo, and who gave up his life for Earth to spring eternal, that mankind would henceforth understand sacrifice and choice."

    But it turned out practicality could make people run away every bit as fast as a faint heart.

    "Third was Kamimusubi, the Divine Creator, whose name was Trito, and who descended from heaven to be amongst mankind, and so from him came all understanding of wisdom and creation."

    Unfortunately, Shimura Danzo chose to flee down the path he was guarding.

    "The Three were each their singular existence and concealed their true selves from the world so that we may thrive unrestricted."

    Shimura Danzo jumped down the hatch to the darkest exit just to meet Crow's spinning pinwheel eyes.

    "Vanish like the Kotoamatsukami."

    A human mind suffered the full effects of exposure to the empty chaos of the primordial void.

    "You are only the second man to hear these words reclaimed in full for human kind."

    Shimura Danzo fell, mind utterly undone.

    "Be honoured."

    Perfect manipulation of the senses could persuade someone to do anything while believing their decisions were their own. Perfect manipulation of the senses could be used to make someone believe anything. Perfect manipulation of the senses could be used to convince a brain that it had just dissolved back into feckless dust.

    And if he ruined Danzo's afterlife through disappointment that his illusion was better than anything there, well…

    I never claimed to be a saint.

    It was probably arrogant of him to believe his imagination could beat all the things down in Yomi, but Crow was an Uchiha. Arrogance was an inborn trait.

    Ask anyone.

    Crow pressed a hand to his right eye, or rather tried and failed because of the mask. It would be closed for a good while after that.

    Hound caught up first. He took the situation in at a glance, gave Crow a penetrating look, and put his hand to his ear. "Target Down. Crow got the takedown, target in catatonic state with no additional visible injuries." He listened. "Understood. Proceeding to next objective. Sending replacement now." He pulled the body in a three-way carry. "Crow, report to the Hokage for further orders."

    "Understood."

    He found the Third back at the site of his fight with Danzo, visibly tired and his battle attire slightly scuffed in places, but still standing, however stiffly, and directing his ninja, taking reports and firing out orders as ever. Crow was motioned to approach and told to give his report.

    He knelt and did so quickly, succinctly and leaving nothing out, making sure to name his technique and describe its applications exactly.

    The Third's face when he was done… Crow couldn't tell if it was more sympathetic or displeased.

    He was ordered to wait, so he did so. Despite what it looked to the rest of the ANBU that one of their own was effectively made to kneel quietly for all of them to see. It was a snub and a message.

    When all but the Hokage Guard Platoon were gone to help secure the base, the Third still didn't turn to look at him.

    "You lied in your report."

    "Yes, Lord Hokage."

    Just because Danzo believed him when he claimed to have used up Kotoamatsukami for the decade didn't mean it was true. Crow didn't believe for a second the Third Hokage hadn't at least suspected he'd lied in that report, but it had been a lie.

    "Lying to the Hokage is unacceptable."

    Crow hadn't gone out of his way to confess to the Hokage after the fact, so it did technically constitute lying to him as well, however indirectly. Danzo's place in the chain of command had still been legitimate at the time. "Yes, Lord Third."

    "Take off your mask, it is no longer fit for purpose."

    'It' is no longer fit, not 'you'. "Yes, Lord Third." Crow came off, leaving Uchiha Shisui kneeling before his supreme commander.

    "I will deal with you after the present affair is concluded. Until then, you are restricted to the Uchiha clan grounds."

    "As you command, Lord Third."

    Choosing not to volunteer the truth to the Hokage – regardless that he obviously knew about it – had been nothing but Shisui's calculated set-up for his own self-flagellation, but now that it finally caught up with him, he felt surprisingly light.

    "Just tell me one thing."

    Shisui waited.

    "Why not just tell me you wanted out?"

    "That would have been dishonourable."

    "I wonder if you mean for me, your clan, or yourself," Sarutobi Hiruzen sighed, lighting his pipe with a snap of his fingers. "Do not answer, I know you do not know either. If you did, perhaps you'd have come up with a better plan than to force me into a position where dishonourable discharge is the least of bad options. You Uchiha and your accursed dramatics, I should have shut the ANBU to children the moment I took office like I wanted."

    The Hokage was carefully not phrasing anything as a question, so Shisui said nothing.

    "Dismissed, shinobi."

    Guess my rank is in the air as well
    . Shisui stood and turned to leave.

    "One last thing."

    Shisui stopped just short of the tunnel mouth.

    "Next time you think of lying to your loved ones 'for their own good', don't bother. If just a handful of interactions with a stranger were enough to emotionally compromise you so thoroughly, your judgment is not fit to make any decisions for other people."

    Hindsight, as always, was not an excuse. "… I will remember your words, Lord Hokage."

    "… Yes, I should have expected that answer as well. Go."

    Finally, Shisui passed out of the Hokage's sight and proceeded to escape the Root base as fast as body flicker could take him. Which was half as fast as before because having one eye out of commission did terrible things to your depth perception.

    He had just climbed down from the Hokage Rock when the glow of fire suddenly erupted from the very opposite edge of Konoha.

    That's the Uchiha Grounds!

    Shisui rushed over fast as he could, stopping only twice to demand answers, but neither nin was any less shocked or confused than him, even the ANBU!

    He was two districts away when Akimichi Chouza grew to giant size in the middle of the compound. He made it one more street when he received Yamanaka Inoichi's telepathic transmission. He almost fell off the roof and broke his neck. The strength of it – how far did he send, what's happening? Who are those nin, are they Root, but their symbols-? He was two streets away when Akimichi Chouza shrunk back down to size and vanished out of sight. Hyuuga Hiashi was leading his people over and out of the Uchiha compound just as Shisui reached the place from the opposite direction, his daughter held tight inside his arms. A smattering of shinobi from the other clans were doing the same with all the rest of Sasuke's age-mates.

    This is full scale evacuation!

    "Uchiha-san!" A Hyuuga he didn't recognize jumped in his path just as Shisui finally landed on the nearest roof within the compound proper. "Hyuuga Kintetsu, chuunin."

    And I'm no rank at the moment! "Report!"

    "There was an attack on the party grounds. The Jonin commander has summoned all hands, I will lead you to him!"

    There was WHAT?!

    But he followed Kintetsu even though the man went the long way around to gather everyone else he could find. Many other nin were streaming in, Lord Nara must have assigned him to force consolidation, as expected of the Jonin Commander.

    When Shisui landed on the eaves of the district utilities management building, Nara Shikaku was giving orders to ninja flickering in and out while crouched on a power pole with his shadow spread out of the pole's own, like tentacles all over the street below and the half a dozen ninja frozen upon it. They all wore black cloaks with red clouds and masks with the Rain symbol on their forehead. "Take them to Morino as soon as they are neutralised. Genin, continue evacuation, chunin protect them and their charges and otherwise fight to kill, jonin switch to capture, this group and any remaining stragglers are interrogation priorities. Exceptions are anyone we have with middling or better barrier techniques, have them report to Fugaku in the Council Hall. Shisui! How fares today's operation? What word from the Hokage?"

    "Sir! Counter-insurgency operation was a success, Lord Third was well when I was dismissed, but I cannot speak to his awareness of events here prior to the report by the patrolling nin, which should only be reaching him now. There was no mention of a parallel operation in our mission debrief. I was only alerted to a disturbance by the fire just now! Requesting sitrep!"

    "Not an operation, an attack by rogue Uchiha nin and attempted kidnapping."

    Gods, what happened – wait, what Uchiha nin gone rogue? We have no missing Uchiha on record!

    "Lords Hyuuga, Uchiha and Uzumaki were successful in repelling the hostile, but the situation is still sensitive. Enemy abilities include Byakugan-proof camouflage, regeneration, mokuton and intangibility, on top of the general Uchiha repertoire."

    Such powers, how do they still exist never mind in a single person – wait, Lord Uzumaki?

    "Enemy reportedly fled, but we cannot be sure with the skills displayed. Report to Fugaku at the Council Hall!"

    "At once, Commander!"

    Hanzo was in a fight?! And Lord Nara mentioned attempted kidnapping, dammit, today was the Clan chief's grand soiree, who was the target? The children, the Jinchuuriki, Sasuke? Hanzo himself?

    Itachi landed next to him just as he cleared the next-to-last roof to his destination. "Shisui, follow me!"

    Itachi looked, felt and had the right chakra to his Sharingan, so Shisui complied and followed him around to the side entrance. A glance at the main doors showed that everyone else was being put through security measures that Shisui had only experienced during war drills. "What the hell happened here?"

    "The Fourth's Uchiha student is alive. He infiltrated the party under a disguise provided by an accomplice that fooled both the Sharingan and the Byakugan. Motivations and aims are still unclear, I was not present for the full confrontation as I was evacuating Sasuke and the other children, but it was clear even in the initial confusion that Lord Hanzo was the one being singled out."

    The side entrance still had some security, so Shisui complied with it by rote while listening to Itachi's summary in growing disbelief. An infiltration narrowly exposed by Hyuuga Hiashi, an attempted hostage situation only mostly averted because Uchiha Obito was now some sort of super-regenerating plant man with Senju Hashirama's legendary techniques, the Kyuubi jinchuuriki barely not abducted (or killed) because his mother's bloodline randomly activated, all capped with an attempted abduction of Hanzo himself because…

    Because he hurt the nutjob's feelings?!

    And the abduction was only averted because Hanzo went and pulled more ridiculous nonsense out of his backside than even Shisui knew about.

    How does Hanzo have Susanoo, why does Hanzo have Susanoo, since when does Hanzo have Susanoo?!

    "Big brother, you're back!" Sasuke cried the moment they were finally through to… the council antechamber where the most confidential talks were had and thus the security was the best in the district. "What's happening out there, is the missing nin gone, did everyone else make it home okay, Mister Masanari won't talk to us and Naruto won't wake up!"

    Lord Fugaku and Lady Mikoto were, indeed, not alone in the room. Sasuke was tugging on their sleeves – Itachi distracted him, thank gods – Uzumaki Naruto was laid out cold on the settee, and Hanzo sat next to him, leaning back with eyes closed and… a hazy aura around him that the Sharingan used to see a lot less clearly before. It was a spectral, glass-like blue and seemed to fade outward with distance, but there were strands and shoots of golden through it, seeping down and up over his skin, steadily looping up and out through his chakra pathways, moving like syrup through the Celestial Gates in reverse order, where was it going? Mangekyou Sharingan.

    Hanzo stirred, saw him, blinked twice at the sight of his right eye firmly shut, and pinched his nose. "Ninja lie. Of course."

    Shisui felt a pang, but said nothing. He deserved it.

    "I should have known, the spirit doesn't go through such a paradigm shift just from external stimuli, it only does so when you become a more refined version of yourself."

    Shisui cleared his throat and pointed above Hanzo's right shoulder. "What's that?"

    "Oh, you can see it then? Only Hiashi's been able to, so far, and just barely."

    "It looks like a blob. Or the sun, except it's too gooey-looking, and it's gold instead of blue like the rest of you – or neon? It's seeping into its own blob right out of you, should I be more worried than usual?"

    Hanzo's expression shuttered. "I don't want to talk about it."

    "Oh. Well-"

    "Clan Chief on your nine."

    "Shisui, report!" Fugaku called as he neared. "We could have used you, where have you been? Does the Hokage finally have an explanation for why I was deprived of the one technique that might have nipped this disaster in the bud?"

    That was borderline seditious, but the Hokage had pre-emptively pronounced the secrecy lifted the moment the objective was secured. "As of roughly twenty minutes ago, Shimura Danzo has been arrested for treason and remanded to the custody of the Torture and Interrogation division."

    Fugaku was astonished. "… I see. That… is much better news than I have come to expect of this village." The man sighed. "At least there is something to salvage this disaster-"

    Hanzo jerked in shock. "Oh shit!"

    "What now?" "What's wrong?" "Sir-"

    "Shisui, the Hokage – Obito's there!" What-?! "No, look out!" The man's eyes blew wide.

    Shisui flickered to his side. "Hanzo, what are you sensing?!"

    "The three men with the Hokage, Obito's killing them-fuck."

    Raidō, Genma, Iwashi…

    "What, what is it?" Fugaku demanded.

    Hanzo looked at them in bewilderment. "The Hokage's gone."

    """WHAT?!"""

    "He vanished, they both vanished, Obito must have taken him with him to–" Hanzo suddenly surged from the couch. "GET THE CHILDREN OUT OF HERE NOW!"

    The floor exploded.

    Tatami mats tore, wood splintered, earth burst up and apart as a tree burst out of it, shooting up like a battering ram, growing, twisting, sprouting gnarled branches all over like wrinkled, gnarly hands out to claw them to shreds.

    Susanoo!

    The wood splintered against his emerald-green defense but he had no footing, the earth threw him aside and the wood pushed hard at him even as it splintered uselessly, Itachi jumped with Sasuke for the closest window, Lady Mikoto did the same with Naruto, Lord Fugaku barely kept his balance as he charged for the threat instead, the Sharingan let Shisui see it all down to the pinhead fractures in the sprouting bark, including Hanzo dashing past him the opposite way with all the speed he could wring out the Eight Celestial Gates, arm outstretched at a glass jar that had just flown in through the other window.

    Crack.

    The jar burst just before Hanzo reached it.

    The room exploded into black writhing smoke that only barely didn't reach Shisui on account of the ghost-like veil walling it back, but the earth still moved and the Birth of Trees technique was still going, the ground broke harder, the black mist seeped past the edges of the blue shield even as the tree shot up further, bigger and wider, so wide between a breath and the next that the council hall was broken in half as branches burst through the ceiling and kept on going up.

    Unh! Shisui grunted as the ceiling broke against the Susanoo. "Tch!" The black cloud reached his nose just as he gasped for breath, and now he felt like his own flesh was eating itself amidst a foul, rancid smell, and the pain – it itched more than it stung! Poison! Shisui jumped off the branch and on the palm of his guardian spectre, the Susanoo's other hand gripping tight at the trunk as it carried him up. He cast a field medical jutsu on his chest to much too minimal effect. "Agh!" The pain, it seared like a firebrand inside. The Susanoo's self-immolating flames should have protected him from airborne toxins, but it didn't work against attacks from the ground, and even then – the cloud moved so fast and suddenly, it was so dense, could whatever it was have blasted past the green fire through sheer volume?

    What technique is this?

    There was an explosion in the tree crown above.

    Hanzo! Shisui snarled and clawed, pulled and ran his way up to the top as fast as he could. "Hanzo, where are you?!"

    "-f I hear 'humans fear what they don't understand' one more time, there's going to be murder!" The man in question said somewhere within the leaves, they were too many and close, growing, snarling together, he couldn't push through, maybe his crow-? "Humans only fear what they understand to be dangerous!"

    Don't argue with the crazy missing nin! Shisui thought wildly. "Out of my way!" Susanoo's drill sword ground everything apart in a diagonal just off of where he'd heard Hanzo's voice come from.

    A wide gap was smashed through the tree crown, with Obito right in the middle of it, falling from his lost perch to the one right below, untouched and uncaring of Shisui's attack on him.

    "You did it, didn't you? You rediscovered what the Uzumaki were doing." Uchiha Obito didn't even twitch as Shisui's kunai flew through him, focused solely on growing more and more branches to keep Hanzo immobilized in a caging net of twisting, crunching boughs. "I'm sorry, Masanari-san, but I cannot allow a second Hashirama to emerge."

    The entire trap rippled like a water twister with Hanzo still inside and Shisui jump-

    "ACK!" Stinging pain in his ankle made him stumble, slip and fall onto a lower bough with a wrench in his knee, his foot – it felt like a – a bite! What was – the snake burst to gore when his kunai skewered its skull, but it was too late. "Shit, a snake – here, now but then, that means-"

    Everything above him suddenly vanished with a sucking gust of air and a splatter of blood and splinters, and Hanzo's body fell down, grisly and flayed from toe to head.

    Shisui felt like he'd puke. "Oh gods!"

    Then the body grabbed at the bark nearby and flopped to a three-point landing right in front of him with a wet, hacking splat. Blood stopped pouring, lids grew back over his eyes, his cheeks began to weave back together over his teeth and tongue, and the rest of the skin too, healing right before his eyes, it – it was a miracle!

    "You are a truly annoying man," Obito's voice said from somewhere above. "Thanks for the loose chunks, though, I'm sure I'll find a use for them."

    Shisui stumbled to his feet, barely keeping balance on the leafy branches beneath, he was almost at the edge of what he could perch on, especially with his foot numb and unsteady, his chest feeling like his lungs were eating themselves. His tried to capture Obito's gaze but he didn't fall for it. There were flickers of movement down below at the edge of his one-eyed sight, and Hanzo was…

    "And I'm not the only one."

    "Hanzo's aura…" Shisui wondered distantly. "Where's the golden blob?"

    Chains burst out of Hanzo's bloody meatgrinder of a back, sunk into the wood, wrapped around it and back up around himself as Hanzo looked at Shisui, his freshly healed face moving from gritted teeth to a loose expression of resignation. "Yin Release: Trito's Tribulation."

    Then the Sword of Kusanagi burst out of the tree trunk, speared through Hanzo's spine and blasted him away with a mighty blast of air before Shisui's sluggish mind could even process what the Sharingan showed him.

    The understated but very present presence that was Masanari Hanzo completely vanished.

    "No! HANZO!" The wood was shredded, the chains had barely slowed him down, then the rest of the events caught up to him in full. "Orochimaru! You're here as well, you bastard?! Fire Release-"

    The tree exploded.

    It was all Shisui could do to shield his face, regretting the absence of his mask as he fell down, his clothes ripping just like his skin in the aftermath of the overpowering wind technique, when had Susanoo lapsed? Susanoo – he couldn't pull it out, his chakra-

    All he could do was look up at Orochimaru's head undulating up from the torn treetop like a snake, the Kusanagi no Tsurugi grown so long that the tip and its victim had already vanished in the forest beyond the village walls, rumbling, blasting leaves and dust up in the air as the great trees fell over each other in its wake. The rogue Uchiha rippled into sight on the last branch and gave a long, wide kick behind the other missing nin just as Orochimaru finally spat out the hilt.

    Orochimaru boosted off it and flew out of the village and sight like a bullet blast.

    Shisui looked down and managed to grab one of lower boughs, small and gnarly but enough to – his muscles spasmed.

    He lost grip and fell from too high, his chakra failed him again, he landed wrong, his leg snapped as he crashed on the chunky, rocky ground with a scream. When he looked at the pain, his shinbone was sticking out of his skin.

    Obito landed lightly nearby and sauntered over, pulling a kunai idly before stopping suddenly.

    Itachi drove through him kunai-first as if through a ghost. There were words exchanged, testing blows, defiance on one side and oddly respectful mockery on the other, flying shuriken, kunai clashing, fire techniques being spat, completely on-sided. Shisui witnessed it through a haze of poison and pain that he could only half remember, only his Sharingan snatching any snippet of what was happening as his mind slipped away from him along with flying fire and shuriken, Itachi's kunai and Obito's kunai, another kunai that almost took Obito in the eye just as he'd turned solid to slash at Itachi's eyes, black iron scratched over with the sealing characters for shinobi ai no ken.

    "Rasengan."

    Uzumaki Naruto appeared in a yellow flash above Uchiha Obito and smashed a spiralling sphere down on his head.

    Shisui shut his eyes against the buffeting dust and earth, unable to believe what had just happened. The glow of gold didn't go away, reaching him though his shut eyelids and even brighter when he opened them to see the Uzumaki child stand in front of him, a golden chakra shroud enveloping his body like a cloak of fire.

    "The Kyuubi's chakra is surprisingly pleasant." Naruto's voice said. "Also-"

    Golden-orange chains burst from his back into the ground, then upward ahead to surround the Uchiha missing nin, stabbing at him, forcing him to dodge desperately when the second made him drop his knife, his fingers fallen slack despite his technique, for a moment.

    "The Adamantine Sealing Chains are surprisingly intuitive as well."

    With the last of his focus, Shisui squinted his sharingan and saw black seals on the chain links as well, as if they were swallowing their own light.

    "It's enough that I think I can experiment with Yin release a bit myself." Naruto's voice said calmly as Obito clenched his weakened fist. "What do you say, Obito? Are you ready for one more lesson from your old teacher?"

    "… M-Minato-sensei?"

    "Itachi. Get Shisui to the dome before Sir Hanzo's technique expires."

    "Y-Yes… Lord… Lord Fourth?"

    "Now!"

    "Yes!"

    Itachi flickered to a stop next to Shisui, picked him up in a three-way carry and shunshined him away, carrying him all the way to the edge of… a dome of blue light?

    "Apologies, Shisui."

    Before he could ask why, Itachi tossed him inside.

    The light caught him, broke his fall just enough that he didn't shatter his remaining bones when he met the ground. Shisui rolled over and tried to look around, his vision going grey as his chakra began to slip from his grasp. There were… so many people down, Uchiha, not Uchiha, ninja, not ninja, it… they looked like – the poison cloud! How had it caught so many, what was that technique?!

    Not Sasuke, please let it not be Sasuke, not Itachi or Sasuke, that's Lord Fugaku – oh god, what are those spikes?

    Squinting, he tried to look at them, the spikes – they were blood, blood of – he traced their origin through the rapidly worsening daze – the giant toad? The giant toad was laid out on its side to the very edge of the blue-ish light, motionless, almost desiccated as its blood hung out of its pores, a hundred and four steel-hard spikes that were retracting, growing, directed by the vague presence in the blue light to pierce a dozen people at a time through their vital points as they sweated black sludge from their pores and screamed.

    Shisui struggled to move. Struggled to understand, to remember. "This… is Hanzo's technique?"

    Yin Release –Trito's Tribulation.

    "Hanzo… y-you…"

    That's when a dozen and one spikes ran him through.

    "Hurkh!"

    Shisui choked, his stomach, mouth, collar bone, instep, knee, shoulder, elbow, wrist, fingers and his heart… they stung, it hurt, he could feel them dig deeper and deeper through his organds, his blood veins, his nerves, he felt like all his muscles and organs were going out of control, ignoring his brain no matter how much he screamed inside, he could feel his individual cells but they didn't listen and the blood-

    His Celestial Gate of Death burst wide open.

    "AaaaaAAAAAAGH!"

    I'll kill you. Shisui thought amidst his own screams as his consciousness was obliterated in a last wave of pain, not sure even at who. I'll fucking kill you!

    He came back to awareness all at once, a shock of adrenaline smacking his brain back alight with all the grace of a rampaging tiger. As his mind struggled to re-right itself, Shisui wondered vaguely why Hanzo hadn't used his own Susanoo to protect himself, or whatever it was that he had… but the answer was clear now, wasn't it?

    He left it behind when the tree burst… he saw the poison spread and chose to save everyone else instead.

    Wait, Hanzo's Susanoo could move independently?

    The blue… it was still around him now but lessened, less a glassy bubble and more a gossamer web of strings drifting apart, struck through with those same, golden tendrils, but thicker and faster now, they were… were they going back into the toad? The blue was growing so weak so quickly, thinning, breaking, unweaving apart as if it was one single thread being pulled at the seams.

    And then Shisui's ears rang with the howling roar of a monster.

    Snapping his head up, Shisui watched in stunned confusion as the last of the gold violently wrenched free from the flickering spirit made of blue threads and fireflies, and slammed into the dessicated body of the giant toad so harshly that it flopped over as if thrown.

    Then Gama exploded.

    And the blood and flesh and rage of the golden chakra erupted from it, up and up and up and then away over the village walls towards where Hanzo and Orochimaru had disappeared, azure not-chakra feeding into golden chakra grown through a serpentine, dragon-headed beast of lightning and gore.

    "G̸E̶T̵ ̵a̸w̵A̶y̴ ̵f̶r̴o̸m̸ ̸m̴y̵ ̴F̸a̸T̷H̷E̸R̴ ̸Y̵o̸U̶ ̶s̸o̴N̵ ̶o̸F̶ ̴A̷ ̷w̷h̴o̸R̶e̴!̴"


    Chapter 14 is available on Patreon (karmicacumen), Ko-fi (karmicacumen) and Subscribestar (karmic-acumen), along with the advance chapters on The Unified Theorem, and Reset the Universe.
     
    Chapter 14: The Abandon of Monsters
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member
    A/N: This chapter and the next will either make or break the story. And its fanbase. Probably.

    But since this is Naruto, it was always going to happen.


    White-Snake-vs-man.png



    Chapter 14: The Abandon of Monsters

    "-. July 23, 6 ANB .-"


    C-catastrophic damage – susss-spend ex-ternal s-sensory innnn-p-put, r-reset internal receptors, activate – pain, pain, p-pain overwhelming – deactivate! Suspend fight or flight response, abate signal strength, splice neuron axons to divert half of incoming impulses to circular loops, reactivate pain receptors, p-pain… reduced, still overwhelming, repeat process, repeat, repeat, repeat – pain manageable, examine internal sensory input for–

    The ground shifted under me as something cracked the earth that I couldn't see or hear while deaf and blind from sixteen rock-shattering blows to the head, groaning, languorous. Everything downward from my upper spine felt absent, everything upward hurt. The Sword of Kusanagi wrenched out of my back as I tasted dirt along with my blood, it wasn't – it wasn't only – not just-

    Ignore pain, assess homeostasis, minimal surface damage thanks to skin and muscular tissue density, ceramic carbide ossification prevented skull damage, serious lung and diaphragm damage due to stab, devastating general damage, severe traumatic brain injury due to kinetic shock, severe damage to all internal organs, catastrophic damage to skeletal-muscular apparatus, countless muscle lesions, tendons intact but anchoring cartilage torn at all major joints, radiuses fractured, ulnas fractured, tibias broken, left femur warped, right femur fractured, pelvis shattered, spine –

    Good god, my spine – so many places – the cervical broken – the middle third of my thoracic section was paste.

    Suspend combat dynamics modelling! Reallocate resources to damage recovery, repair sprains, repair microfractures, begin simulations for major damage repair, assign priMArY – abort, abort, assign tertiary mental partition, first and second streams unavailable due to brain damage, fourth thought stream crashed at unknown point, restart, assign to sensory processing, reassess internal sensory input, re-activate external sensory input, cross-examine sensory input for abnormalities, illusions not detected, telepathy not detected, hypnosis not detected, no new hostile biological agents detected, physical agony impairs cognitive tasks, massive incoming threat, p-preliminary assessment.

    I didn't die in one hit.

    "Amazing," Orochimaru's voice slithered its way to my ears as he landed in the groove he'd dug through the forest with my broken body. "You survived even that."

    Block fear neuromodulators, supplement adrenaline production, adjust acetylcholine and dopamine and norepinephrine production, begin –

    "But oh, my dear doctor," Orochimaru pulled my face out of the dirt by my hair - lock vertebral muscles! "Could it be that you are finally reaching the limits of your regeneration?"

    Lock muscle tension around spine, tissue state suboptimal to sustain effort, concentrate Anami cell remnants, lock energy state of local anatomy to prevent any and all shift in marrow positioning, skip every second sinew to minimise fragmentation, distribute Anami remainder to skin cells, initiate alternating current circuit, milliamperage at 33, 44, 55, 66, attempts failed, assimilate enemy tissue, tissue not found, only oil, compound is nonconductive with consistency of tar, enemy using it to insulate self, direct skin contact prevented, cannot paralyze, cannot repel, can't-

    "Come now, Doctor, I can't have overestimated you by that much." Orochimaru stomped hard on the back of my leg from behind. It didn't break. "Oh?" He made three more attempts, then he dropped me back on my face and an oil-coated python spilled out of his sleeve to wrap around my legs, then up further up to my waist and higher all the way around my chest and my neck, it began to tighten, tighten, tighten, tighten-

    Resist, resist, resist, enact counter-contractions, initiate muscle fiber recruitment, effort insufficient, desired contractions misfiring, signals not reaching below diaphragm, current tissue density cannot compensate, energy insufficient, mental resources unavailable for biomodification, physical resources insufficient after recent duress, biomass critically depleted after having to recently replace lethal burns, fire remains the ultimate regenerator killer, flayed layers likewise irrecoverable, tissue density – my strength – so much… lower than it was just that morning, I –

    SNAP

    My remaining intact femur snapped and my hip dislocated.

    "Hgn," I grunted. The pain – even so much reduced, it burned, having redundant ganglia independent of the spinal cord was showing its double edge.

    "Aha!" the Sannin exclaimed delightedly, stroking the serpent as it dumped me back on my face in the dirt. "My oh my, seems I've yet underestimated you, how wonderful!"

    D-defer on musculoskeletal realignment, c-commence damaged biomass reabsorption, commence nerve regeneration, performance – suboptimal, Anami cells majorly spent, remainder require micromanagement, available mental partitions already assigned to critical operations, cannot divert, biofeedback – biofeedback redlining, I need – I need Yemo, I need-

    "I read your Dummy's Guide to Effective Science. Brilliant work, it gave me no end of ideas and accelerated my research by decades, the centrefolds were particularly illuminating."

    "I – " I coughed out bloody dust. "I don't give autographs."

    The kick to the face wasn't surprising, only the fact it didn't split my lip was.

    "I am surprised, truly, what happened to the strength you showed during the earlier battle? Could it be that even your healing ability has a cost?" Many new snakes appeared, smaller this time, but still strong enough to wrap around each of my limbs and individual fingers, snapping my joints out of alignment one after another. "But then, should that truly hinder you?"

    POP

    "The nervous system plays the ultimate role in combat, is that not your ultimate asset?" POP "If you perform a movement you're familiar with, your nerves can get a large portion of the available muscle fibres to contract. You yourself called this muscle fibre recruitment." POP "I suppose you truly have no experience in battle at all." POP - SNAP went my knee next. "If it was something at all familiar to you, your nerves would be much more capable of getting your muscles to produce the desired contractions, even lacking the brain's coordination. Alas for your current state, your muscles only know to keep you from injuring yourself attempting something you have no competence in." POP

    "Orochimaru," I wheezed. "Y-you-"

    SNAP. "Oh? I'm sorry, Doctor, I didn't realize you wanted to say something, I am after all a poor, uneducated swine."

    Sarutobi, Hatake, Hirano, who blabbed? The first two were unlikely, the third… the doctor… drugs and nightly visitations, Shisui's 'off-hand' comment rose and fell amidst my runaway thoughts. Fuck you too, Danzo.

    "Please, Doctor, do speak your mind." Orochimaru raised me by the throat with his python and grabbed on my hair so hard my spine nearly snapped in a completely new place. "I insist."

    I squinted at him, my head turned forcefully around to see him. "Y-you…"

    "Yes?"

    "You still don't know shit."

    CRASH

    I didn't see the tree but I felt it when I flew through it, saw its shadow as it collapsed under its weight, experienced its mass as it fell on top of me. I struggled to inhale with my chest pressed down, I choked on the tossed earth and splinters, such pain, suspend – no, if I don't feel pain I don't know what to heal – cough – if I don't cough, I'd choke and suffocate to death, I didn't have –

    A loud, distant roar shook the wind, and it sounded like nothing I'd ever heard.

    "What was–?" Orochimaru sounded startled. "No, it does not matter, seems our leisure is past." Orochimaru dug me out none too gently, dislocated every other one of my joints with clinical precision, then dragged my limp form over to a drum-shaped barrel covered in seals that wasn't there before. "We'll have to continue our bonding later."

    That's-

    Orochimaru' throat suddenly elongated, then his open mouth descended to bite the side of my neck like a snake.

    "Hng!" My body lurched as if hit by lightning. It – it burns, like necrosis and fire all at once but – not just in my flesh!

    "I'd say don't resist," the snake man hissed in my ear as his fangs injected me with venom and natural energy and pain. "But I'm not delusional, regardless of what some may think."

    Orochimaru ripped his fanged maw from my neck and shoved me inside the container. I suddenly understood with humiliating clarity why the madman had gone to such lengths to disconnect all of my joints. I barely fit even when stuffed like a pulped corpse, agh, I – I couldn't move – even enough to breathe, I could go without air for so long I could set up camp underwater, but a little bit of air was still -

    "Don't worry, it will be a long and fruitful joining, just as soon as you heal of course. Yes, I can tell, you may have fooled everyone up to this point, but no longer."

    I – know this thing.

    "Don't worry, it's just the sort of scientific endeavour I can guarantee you will appreciate."

    The barrel – the drum Sasuke was sealed in during the Sound Four flight!

    "And if you don't, well, you'll have all of eternity to come around to my way of thinking."

    Orochimaru had already – he wanted me for –

    "Try not to die in transit, will you? Though I promise, even if you do, Edo Tensei will make sure your secrets do not die with you. I've yet to perfect it, but I'm sure your amazing body will help me make the final leap, and I don't need the technique perfect to get all I want out of you."

    The lid came down just as the curse seal began to burn inside my flesh, plunging me into complete darkness.

    The Living Corpse Reincarnation!

    I squinted in the dark, cycling animal sight types to look for other spectrums. I felt chakra burning within me, and natural energy gone wrong and twisted. I felt chakra around me too, felt it condense into the planks of wood, and outside on the wood. The darkness became absolute no matter how far into infrared or ultraviolet I looked. I couldn't see at all. I couldn't see. I couldn't feel any movement anymore either. But we had to be moving, it was the whole point, but I couldn't feel it. I couldn't see. I couldn't feel. I couldn't hear.

    Juugo has got to be an Uzumaki, I thought dazedly, struggling to breathe enough to maintain consciousness. Or maybe Juugo's clan is just a result of Uzumaki cellular tampering research? Their whole thing was sage mode gone horribly right. I'd forgotten back before I had my cognitive tune-up, but Juugo was a redhead too, wasn't he? A bloody ginger –

    My awareness underwent the bizarre experience of witnessing discontinuity of consciousness right as it occurred.

    Suspend external sensors! Reallocate mental resources to systemic transmutation, phenotype – phenotype… phenotype cutaneous respiration!

    My skin rippled and moved, and suddenly I could breathe through it like an amphibian.

    Won't last me long, but I have a little time
    however long this pocket of air lasts me – what was that?

    It was like I experienced my consciousness cutting off without it actually cutting off, it was – like sleep paralysis turned into an out of the body experience.

    I accelerated my internal sensory processing as fast as it could go, then looked inward through my brain, to the neurons and axons, then deeper, all the way to the – abort, ABORT, that's just another distraction!

    I need – I need – focus on living – I need options!

    The seals on the drum…

    Sensory deprivation? But all attempts by the foreign energies to do something by burrowing into my chakra system were failing because the chakra was being expunged along with all the rest through the Gate of Death. The Cursed Seal… one third was absorbing natural energy, the other two had latched onto my chakra pathway system, trying to pull my chakra but not finding any because the outer flow was too strong, too ingrained, my skin, my muscles, my blood was calcifying, petrifying because the natural energy was just going in without counterbalance.

    Suspend external sensory input, reallocate mental thread, insulate affected tissue, metabolise, repeat, repeat, repeat, loop procedure.

    Close Gate of Death, observe... The curse seal was taking my chakra and converting it back into Yin and Yang like the chakra pathway system didn't.

    Fuck me.

    Study process 1%, 2%, 3%, 5%, 11%...

    Orochimaru had somehow encoded his own trained ability to convert chakra back into Yin and Yang. He'd already achieved what I've been building towards all this time. He had managed to reverse the Shinju's function. Did he even understand what he had achieved here?

    But for what?

    The Cursed Seal… it was pumping sage chakra into my chakra system and steadily increasing rates the more it spread. There was a tendril of Orochimaru's Yin inside, to which the chakra was being converted to match, my chakra system would be gradually converted to have affinity for the same, but this was… just the secondary effect?

    Inference: the true aim of the Cursed Seal of Heaven is just to force the chakra pathway system of the host to grow faster.

    Cruder than I expected by miles, but it made sense if the whole point was to prepare a body so it handled your full power, or at least your full chakra output.

    … 31%, 67%, 100% analysis complete.

    The Cursed Seal was a chakra pathway system graft programmed via fuuinjutsu. But it didn't look artificial, it… was this taken from his own body? Did he excise a bit of his own chakra system? I wouldn't put it past him, if he was expecting to get an entirely new one out of the deal. Maybe he even figured out how to grow it, that would be an essential step on the path to transferring himself wholesale, wouldn't it? Absent of ninshu, he needed some way to interface with the victim's own system.

    The energy flow was so small though. Even if the acceleration rate continued, it would take over a day for my pathways to even feel the strain, my own pathway system had spread and thickened a lot during the last six months, despite my best efforts, just from practicing with the Eight Gates. And if I go ahead and Reopen the Gate of Death

    The chakra was back to being expelled faster than it was generated.

    I've seen enough.

    Expunge infestation.

    The whole upper third of my trapezius muscle rent itself free in a burst of gore. The venom glutted on misqualified natural energy sizzled and smoked on my skin, foul and rancid but as harmless as a fish on land, flopping and churning in between the bloody folds of my twisted body until it expired with a last, grinding burble and turned to rock dust.

    Mental partition freed, reactivate external sensory input, survey surroundings.

    Complete environmental insulation still in place.

    If that was true…

    Then Orochimaru couldn't see, hear or feel me any better than I could the outside world.

    Prioritize general damage repair, phenotype transmutation partition idle, reallocate to acquired asset management, confirm assimilation of enemy biomatter, analyse, rinkaichu success, Uchiha blood plasma success, zetsu blood plasma success, Sharingan tissue inconclusive, tissue damage catastrophic, genetic blueprint of intact cells 87% alien, store for long-term examination when additional partitions become available, analyse Hashirama cells, analysis failed, repeat attempt, repeat, repeat, repeat, repeat, repeat, repeat, repeat, repeat, repeat, repeat, repeat, repeat, repeat, repeat, repeat, repeat, repeat, repeat, repeat, repeat, repeat, repeat, repeat, repeat, repeat, repeat, repeat, repeat, repeat, repeat -

    Hashirama factor confirmed to be non-cellular dual-layer plasma phenomena, Hashirama factor induces alternative calcification or plant genome inculcation of own cells on contact, effects consistent with natural energy overload, metabolise affected tissue, insulate foreign cells, simulate – I need… I need more brain, where are those repairs?!

    Brain damage recovery partially complete, secondary mental partition recovered, initiate Anami-Hashirama cell resonance, record emissions, replicate, simulate, compare, contrast, respond, analyse effect on own cells, analyse interaction, results inconclusive, repeat last ten steps, repeat, repeat, repeat, repeat, repeat, loop procedure, lock thought partition to long-term examination, integrate new data in primary thought string, preliminary conclusion?

    I'm lacking Uchiha Madara's brand of bullshit.

    That was alright. I had my own brand of bullshit. I just needed to-

    "▂▂▃▃▅▅■■▃▅▅▂▂▃▅▅▅■■ーー!!"

    The roar of rage buffeted me through ninshu like a mountain-savaging hurricane, a shrieking barrage of childish adoration and thirst to kill and guilt.

    W-what, who – but I'm not – the ninshu, it's not mine?

    Something destroyed the seals on the drum barrel, and suddenly I could feel every leap and lurch in all its nauseating onslaught.

    Muscles reconstructed, tendons reattached, sinews realigned, refuelling.

    The Yin leech – the roar just nowit felt the same!

    What the fuck?

    My thoughts whirled in abject confusion as the anomalies in my behaviour, my experiments, the impossible behavioural complexity in the new life I created when I hadn't expected to make anything beyond the basic building blocks of plasma spheres, all of it was coming together in something like a picture just outside my reach, like vapour and mirage in the desert-

    General tissue repair complete.

    I loosened and contracted all my muscles, tested where to expand, where to contract, when, how, then I pushed out in all directions as hard as I could. I was – I was so weak again but – I could still ignore the biological lock on strength and get this fucking thing off me!

    The drum shattered around me.

    I fell.

    I fell and fell and fell down from the crown of the great treetops that I was being carried through, flopping in free-fall as I spilled out of that stuffed ball into something vaguely shaped like a person, y-yank-

    Yank everything back into place!

    Crack – snap – POP were heard like fireworks three hundred and fifty times in a second.

    I hit the ground with a hard thud, tossing earth, dust and leaf mold in the air. Impact damage… minor but still bad on top of everything else that still – that didn't – it hadn't-

    The forest above me ripped to gory splinters with a shrieking sound as if drilled through by buzz saws.

    "▂▂▃▃▅▅▅■■■■ーー!!"

    The roar was scratchy, gravelly and wet as if the voice was screaming through a bubbling brew made of blood and phlegm. It was so loud that I almost didn't hear Orochimaru cursing and yelling technique names in the chaos.

    I tried to move, but my fingers barely twitched. I tried to look around, then I stopped. Every scrap of thought dedicated to my outer senses were resources I wasn't using to rebuild my spinal cord. Priorities, priorities, keep sight of priorities…

    But… my out of body experience, it… it was an inside the body experience at the same time, but without using my body, somehow, it… had no effect on my recovery? Good or bad?

    I looked inside… then further. I felt… my body felt horrible, but everything else… my spirit… it felt light.

    I accelerated my internal sensory input as fast as it could go, then looked inward through my brain, to the neurons and axons, then deeper, all the way to the electric oscillations in the brain's fine-fibered dendritic webs, then went beyond even them to look past the Yang to see the Yin. I was… I was looking at myself. From both directions but without double vision, it was… I couldn't find words for it.

    The oscillations… they were waves. They created wave interference patterns in which memory was being encoded naturally into something not flesh. The record… it had momentarily cut off earlier, but my awareness hadn't. I could see memory being formed from them in my consciousness, but my consciousness didn't need them to continue, I just… I just was.

    I…

    I was…

    I didn't understand, how, why, I didn't know but… But I could understand something else.

    The Yin leech…. It was gone.

    I could… see through the wave interference patterns in my brain, past the Yang and through the ragged tapestry of my Yin all the way to where the burdensome lump used to be. A giant void of ripped spirit, slowly being contracted and patched by wave form patterns and manifest memory sewn together by my will to live. Badly. Weakly. But it was better than what I had before, dammit, I don't have time for more life-altering realizations right now!

    Cartilage reconstruction complete.

    The kyuubi's purified golden chakra had done something, had been doing something back in the Uchiha clan hall, filling the Yin leech, feeding it so I didn't have to anymore, all the Yang I'd never have mustered enough of, all of it fed to the leech at once. I didn't know – I didn't understand, hadn't understood, even Kurama hadn't been aware of it until the very last moment of our joining, he didn't understand anything even after, but –

    I left the leech behind somehow, I thought dazedly as my spiritual perception – I had spiritual perception now, a whole new sense and it was – it was flooded with the feeling of snakes clashing with a palpable will to destroy even the whole world in my defense all over the forest. I left the leech with Yemo – no, it stayed behind! It can act on its own? It can choose? The gold… the Yang that had been coursing through it, Kurama what did you do?

    My Yin was loose now, more than half of its burden gone, like a tapestry balled up around a single, thick knot that had been suddenly torn off. It was unrolling, unfolding, unspooling as I watched, the longer I lingered at the threshold of death the more I got to see of myself as the – the Yang – my Yang was flowing into the Yin. Not any faster than before, but more than the Yin needed now that the burden was gone.

    Yin too, what had been going into the leech, that trickle of Yin was now seeping back into me, not nearly enough to balance the scales but… the beginning of a cycle, Yin and Yang were supposed to be a cycle and I'd been deprived of it all this time!

    With eyes that weren't eyes, I watched and felt myself begin to untangle into something other than an utter mess.

    Vertebras reconstructed, marrow realignment complete, reconnecting nerves, assess homeostasis.

    I had no guns, my storage seal was back with my previous armpit in Kamui where Obito had tried to send all of me along with his branch trap. But I could finally think properly and move again.

    Situation…

    "Kuchiyose no Jutsu!" A colossal billow of smoke overtook the landscape. "Manda, stall that creature, whatever technique that is cannot last very long!"

    "Orochimaru, you-!"

    "I'll give you a thousand sacrifices, just stop him!"

    Spinal cord repair complete.

    Situation nominal.

    Override fear neuromodulators, restart adrenaline generation, adjust production of acetylcholine and dopamine and norepinephrine, reset all sensory pain receptors, activate, cancel, cross-examine sensory input for abnormalities, illusions not detected, telepathy not detected, hypnosis not detected, psychosomatic pain detected, neutralized, physical pain not detected, contract all muscles, relax, review pain signals, results nominal, revert skin phenotype to optimal defense configuration, confirm homeostasis 1%, 2%, 3%, 5%, 11%, 31%, 67%, 100%.

    Conclude disaster recovery.

    Reallocate mental resources to combat dynamics modelling.

    I climbed to my feet just in time to dodge the Kusanagi sword and grab Orochimaru's tongue-turned-snake under my arm. "Go fuck yourself."

    My blood stabbed out of my skin into the snake, and so the shock of alternating current at 66 milliamps slammed right through Orochimaru's mouth into his brain.

    "GR-HR-HR-HR-HR-HR-RRRRRRR-"

    My moment of triumph lasted up until Orochimaru burst into brown mud.

    Well, I tried.

    I jumped onto the closest tree with all the speed the Gates could give me when I didn't have shunshin to pair it with, ran up to the first branch that could bear my weight, shoved a chunk of my chakra in it and jumped across to the other, bigger tree, crouching sideways on the trunk. Of course it was a clone, fuck! But then it shouldn't have conducted the current, the reactions were too lifelike, had Orochimaru substituted mid-way through? Despite being paralyzed?

    Obito had fired the Izanagi… But he was a freak of body horror explicitly designed for survival and toughness. Orochimaru was a different sort of body horror entirely, his emphasis was on utility over anything else, he didn't have Obito's toughness or regeneration, even before he first swapped hosts, that's why he failed to attain sage mode, that's why he wanted me.

    Mud clones must have some basic casting abilities, at least enough for them to use substitution on the main.

    Kusanagi burst out the bark and through my back again – displace internal tissue! – but it broke skin and nothing else as I moved everything out of its way, then there was just a chunk of smoking wood in my place and I was running up the first tree again, because I can use Substitution too, so fuck you! "And fuck your snakes too, you bastard!"

    The substitution technique was nowhere near as abusable as theorised back on Earth. Shisui had trained me, it turned out you need to infuse a chunk of your chakra into something roughly your mass ahead of time. Besides the exposure this meant against chakra sensors – which is why I didn't use it back at the party – this meant you could only have one primed at a time. When you used the technique, you weren't teleporting random things from the environment, you yanked on your own chakra. It was where the idea for space-time techniques originated. The technique was originally supposed to be a rapid movement technique, like a grapple hook to pull yourself out of danger, but it overperformed, like every other lucky accident in the history of technology. Or magic in this case, because why the fuck not?

    "▂▂▃▃▅▅▅▅▅▅■■■■ーー!!"

    Far away but so close that my footing shook every time I jumped branches, Manda the Strongest Colossal Serpent clashed with… something equally serpentine flying around made of blood and thunder, what even was it? It had felt like my Anami in that moment when we were close enough, but it wasn't Yemo, what happened to Yemo?

    Mokuton discerned.

    I almost fell off the tree.

    That was still going on?!

    What? When? How? Where was this mental train when I was getting stuffed in a box? No, forget that, how did I forget?!

    The brain damage!

    It had affected a good chunk of the parts I used for partition coordination, the partition had been working all this time but the connections were only re-established now.

    How can I use-?

    Mokuton analysed, Mokuton is not ninjutsu, Mokuton is ninshu with plants, mechanics vastly distinct from ninshu with sapients, no mutuality, entire process must be centralized and controlled top-down by self, discerning appropriate mental framework requires trial and error, inculcating new automated function into chakra system requires extended repetition training, substituting magic for bioenergy or holonomic mind melding theoretically possible to directly interface with flora, all options are too involved and time consuming to explore in life and death combat, Mokuton cannot be deployed.

    "Fucking chakra parasite implant bullshit!"

    "Fuuton: Daitoppa!"

    "Archaic languages don't make you any smarter!"

    VWOOOM - CRASH

    Trash-talking remains my go-to way to cope, I thought wildly as I failed miserably to evade the gigantic blast of wind that ripped my tree and two more right out of the ground. "Unh!" I grunted as the pressure slammed me against the wood so hard it cracked around me. These things are the size of ten-story buildings, this is bullshit! I tore a big chunk of wood, infused it with chakra and tossed it out of the danger zone. "Fuck you Obito, false advertising piece of shit, how is Orochimaru so much better at doing damage than you?!"

    Orochimaru slithered into view above me and shot my way like a rattlesnake. "Compliments will get you everywhere!"

    Substitution! The chunk of wood was in my place and now I was mid-air. "Stop sounding so aroused you freak!"

    "Wind Style: Great Breakthrough!"

    The plainly-spoken version of the technique was even stronger just to spite me, and so were the next three.

    I swore all the way to the ground, so loud that it actually carried over the gale.

    Hashirama cell analysis complete.

    Dual-layer plasma without autonomy of their own, one layer own plasma sheathe (Yang), one layer formed of the plasma sheathe of the planet (Nature), Hashirama cells are constantly performing senriki and applying the process of shinju energy metabolisation, explains why they act as infinite power batteries, explains why mokuton can absorb chakra, the whole role of the Shinju was to do that and feed it to the fruit.

    Functionality comprehended, Anami – Hashirama cell incompatibility resolved, Hashirama functionality assimilated, regeneration optimized, regeneration automated, homeostasis recovery automated, mental partition freed.

    Senriki discerned. Senriki solves all bottlenecks obstructing Mokuton deployment. Chakra generation is intrusive process, disrupts energy balance, overcoming limitation requires complete removal of chakra pathway system, Senriki cannot be deployed, assign newly vacant partition to develop alternative.

    Senjutsu discerned. Senjutsu solves all bottlenecks obstructing Mokuton deployment. Anami cell homeostasis dependent on minimal chakra pathway system activity, sage energy state requires chakra quantity well beyond Anami tolerances, will disrupt biofeedback essential to continued mental and bodily performance, overcoming limitation requires time-consuming exposure therapy, senjutsu cannot be deployed.



    …Mid-battle power-ups are stupid anyway.

    Assign newly vacant partition to sensory augmentation, apply mid-range audio-visual phenotypes, ninshu re-establised, activate Third Eye of the Anchorite.

    THUD

    I landed on my feet. Which, because I'm ever so amazing at prolonging my own suffering, means I got buried all the way to my knees like the guy on the bad end of a wrestling match with an ogre, because why not play at being Prince Charming in the twilight minutes of my life?

    "Fucking ninja and their inertia fuckery bullshit!" My native Irish spilled forth as I struggled to wrench myself free of the dry loam. "Fucking parasite, symbiosis my ass, tighter than a camel's hole in a sandstorm, getting anything out of you is like tossing an apple through a tennis racket, fucking dryshite pox bottle hoor!"

    "My word, such a foul mouth!"

    "You don't even know what language that is, fucking cunt-"

    "Indeed, such novel words! I look forward to exploring their meaning together, doctor~"

    Substitution! Yes, I had also shoved chakra into the trunk at the same time I performed the last one, impossible to most people but not when you could think twice or more at once-

    ["G̸E̶T̵ ̵a̸w̵A̶y̴ ̵f̶r̴o̸m̸ ̸m̴y̵ ̴F̸a̸T̷H̷E̸R̴ ̸Y̵o̸U̶ ̶s̸o̴N̵ ̶o̸F̶ ̴A̷ ̷w̷h̴o̸R̶e̴!̴"]

    Ninshu buffeted my mind with such clarity that all my mental partitions crashed at once.

    "… K-Kenzo?"

    My voice was completely lost in the noise, the dragon of lightning and blood impacted right in the spot where I used to be, the spot where Orochimaru was, ahead and above the pile of fallen timber under which I'd managed to displace.



    It…

    It was…

    It was… strange to dissociate. Dissociation should mean that your mind disengages in the face of overwhelming duress, leaving you in an unthinking or at least unfeeling reactionary mode than you're not supposed to be aware of, not supposed to be aware during, or even remember after the episode passed. Even if you're still aware, it should still feel like the world isn't real... And it all could take anywhere from minutes to hours, days, even months if the trauma is bad enough. At least that's the best way I understood it, I wasn't a psychologist.

    To be aware during it… it was like I suffered it but also experienced it with total awareness while it was going on. Like a spectator in my own body listening to my thoughts getting away from me all at once. All the thought strings. All the partitions. All at the same time. All trying to understand the same thing but sliding down slopes that only went farther and farther from each other. Things I'd done to myself. Things I hadn't. Things I'd thought about myself. Things I'd thought about others. And then there were all the things I'd thought about everything happening to me, affecting me, latching to me… up until they weren't.

    All of my thought streams deduced 'my son was the Yin leech all along after all' but they didn't conclude, just… kept running on and on, wondering how, why, whether it was all of him, part of him, why he was here, how. Whether he was the reason that so many things happened that that didn't make sense about plasma balls, when their structures started out so basic that some people might not consider them to qualify as life at all, never mind intelligence, sentience, sapience. All of them… such worthy questions and answers…

    Has Kenzo been haunting me? I wondered incredulously, completely removed from everything going on in my brain. Ghosts are a thing? Is Naruto's canonical fear of ghosts more than comic relief? Is this like… Like Kato Dan' Spirit Transformation technique?

    Not for the first time, I wondered how the Impure Word Resurrection Technique came about.

    But I was past caring enough about that at this point. Or anything else.

    I'd long since skipped past the whirlpools of my mind, straight to pondering…

    That... creature.

    It was running on Anami fumes. It was already half the size from when it started.

    Kenzo… If that's really you, what will happen to you in seventeen minutes?

    Belatedly, I remembered I was connected to the dragon thing via ninshu. My thought seemed to throw the apparition into a frenzy, the shredding impacts escalated, the roars turned angry, defiant, frantic as it was suddenly torn between looking to tear Orochimaru to pieces and looking for me. Angry, defiant and frantic enough in its split focus that it gave Orochimaru just a second too long to act.

    "Kuchiyose: Gojū Rashōmon!"

    The Summoning Technique: Quintuple Rashōmon trapped the rampaging dragon in a colossal box made of demonic doors each the size of skyscrapers.

    My mind… was aflame with many thoughts, but I was still hung up – hung up on...

    Am I about to suffer my baby boy's death a second time?

    When the hands burst through the ground and yanked me down by my ankles, I realized this was the first time in a year that I'd genuinely lost track of my surroundings.

    Orochimaru hasn't been losing, I thought grimly as the hold on my legs pulled me deep, deep, deep into the earth through the ground like it was water. He still has goodly chakra left, and he's been using his techniques sparingly. He'll outlast the blood dragon if their fight resumes.

    I simulated escape scenarios, but I'd seen enough of my surroundings to know I was too far from Konoha to make it back, before Orochimaru dealt with the distraction and caught up to me again. The trees here, they were big by my standards, but ten story-tall was still small compared to the ones around the carefully culled field of fire outside Konoha's walls, never mind the almost mile-deep combat crater known as the Forest of Death. We'd covered a long way. I simulated combat scenarios just to be thorough, but in all of them the snake man trounced me handily. Even the ones where I had all my biomass and strength and [The Sacrifice] with me gave me middling odds of escape.

    I don't generate chakra fast enough to spam the Celestial Gates long enough to make up the difference, and anything else would be too slow.

    I felt a last flare of outraged panic from the trapped blood dragon before I was once again pulled out of ninshu's range and kept going.



    … It was just as well.

    I wasn't going to let my kid die alone anyway. Not even one that had been actively driving me to suicide for the past six years by sucking out all my will to live. For some reason. Somehow.

    Are any other reinforcements on the way?

    I scanned around with Third Eye of the Anchorite, only to realize Orochimaru had already dragged me half a mile underground and was still going. Looking farther, I could sense four auras coming in, over twelve miles out, Hyuuga Hiashi, Aburame Shibi and two more, unfamiliar and weaker. Too far away to make a difference, especially if they happened to lack an earth specialist that could dig me out. Assuming Hiashi thought to look down here to find me at all, could his Byakugan see this deep? Not in omnidirectional mode, definitely.

    I can't get out of this on my own. Not as I am now.

    Even with my best asset deployment, all simulations concluded in complete certainty of my loss.

    There's so much I still want to do, I thought testily as I felt fangs at my neck again. Then again, last time I died I was feeling the exact same despite being a decrepit old man.

    A last hurrah maybe? Open all Celestial Gates and keep them that way, all the way to losing my other abilities? And my life, however long that took. I'd get at least a couple of good hits in. I could prevent him from carrying me off, if nothing else. I should be able to stay conscious longer than him without air.

    We finally came to a halt.

    … Why did we stop? I thought Orochimaru was trying to run away with me again?

    "What have you done?" Orochimaru's voice hissed in my ear, muffled by packed earth from where he was injecting a second cursed seal. "How have you done this? Your chakra-" His words stalled. "-You defeated my cursed seal, unbelievable. Your pathway system, so wasted but so developed despite that. Your body truly has reached perfection, hasn't it? Magnificent," the Snake Sannin's words all but wantonly shivered. "How fortunate, how convenient." Suddenly, there was more than venom and chakra pouring into me. "For me!"

    The Cursed Seal's purpose was to make the victim's chakra pathway system strong and wide enough to handle Orochimaru's own chakra system literally entering it and taking it over from the inside. Wholesale. That was why he needed to prepare hosts ahead of time. This was why he had no reservations about cultivating Sasuke Uchiha until he had such a ridiculous power output. And that was why he didn't need to do the same with me. Getting rid of his seal just made him more curious. In making him try to give me a new one properly, I'd gone and revealed I'm all ready for him without it right now, fuck me, right?

    This is what I get for only training with the Eight Celestial Gates.

    I'd focused on feats of explosive power too, activation and discharge as quickly as possible. As suddenly as possible. With as much power as was possible to deploy in a single instant so it wouldn't escape and cause problems to the Anami super cells or anything else.

    "These channels, this body, such quality and – you've even recreated the Hashirama cells! My dear doctor, please don't tell me you've been preparing yourself for me all this time!" Orochimaru exclaimed as the fangs in my shoulders withdrew. The rocky earth shifted away, away from me, harshly.

    I had ample time thanks to my accelerated perception to take in Orochimaru's true form, hazy and off-colour as it was under infravision. A massive white snake that was composed of a myriad smaller snakes.

    "To think I was actually considering a retreat, perhaps leaving a somewhat larger piece of myself as a gift, but after such a display how could I not believe in you, my good doctor?"

    You mean believe that my body can cope with the Living Corpse Reincarnation just as it is right now?

    My chakra system had developed ridiculously since that first time. Because that's what happens when the nuclear option is also the only chakra-based option you have that isn't guaranteed to fuck up your ability to use everything else. Never mind what it would do to me if I allowed it to build up to the maximum, instead of constantly letting it drain out. My main chakra channels were middling at best, but the capillary-like sections responsible for chakra generation were a thick weave connected to every last one of my cells by now. More, each collector tributary was thicker and wider than Orochimaru's primary paths. If I were only interested in the Uzumaki 'vitality', my chakra capacity would be greater than anyone in the village by now.

    It really sucks when your tech tree is incompatible with everyone else's.

    The white snake opened its maw so horrendously wide that it swallowed me in a single bite.

    Joyful defiance it is.

    My surroundings were replaced by an odd, seemingly endless mental plane made of flesh. Flesh that began to wriggle and rise up, crawl up my feet, further up my legs and higher, higher and higher, thicker and thicker until I was completely swathed in wet, throbbing meat that wriggled with countless tiny serpents. They slithered their way into me through every entry point they could find, my mouth, my nostrils, my ears, around my eyes into my skull, down my throat, through my navel, up through my anus and even my urinary meatus –

    M-maybe not that joyful after all.

    I dissociated, intentionally this time. Better to be a disconnected observer while all my emotional investment went to something less traumatising. Orochimaru's behaviour, that was as good a mystery as any. Orochimaru…

    How much did I advance his research? That he didn't even hesitate to use this technique without being in a hospital setting, never mind a mile underground? The technique… it was working.

    My body's already Orochimaru's ideal host, damn.

    The snake sannin – somehow he'd figured out how to possess his own chakra pathway system. It wasn't just the mind wandering off like everyone did naturally during dreams, he'd figured out how to detach his Yin from his actual body and anchor it onto the pseudo-Shinju instead. As for his memories, those were a simple matter for any ninja versed in clone techniques, the chakra could store them and even the emotions and instincts of the original, that's why clones ca play out the choices of the original. And the soul…

    I could see it, it was… sewn into the living world by threads, and those threads were the snakes making up his white body. It was a false life, undeath, but then… was there even a difference when your body was made up of so many different interchangeable components?

    Orochimaru was the ship of Theseus in real time, made up of unnatural things living an unnatural life in unnatural ways. Snakes were solitary ambush predators, but Orochimaru operated like a whole hive mind of them, numbering in the thousands but working as one. Because their will belonged to the same self-concept, the same soul, conveyed down via threads of spirit like puppet strings.

    Bloody freak sure knows how to make the best of his time, I concluded as the foreign chakra pathway system that was the Orochimaru serpent colony overran my own, filled it from the inside, converging on my primary pathways. I could see his purpose, the Celestial Gates and the complete control they could usurp through it. His Yin set itself against mine, but I gave no resistance, folding around it instead, brushing through its edges so that I knew him even as he knew only what I wanted him to know of me. The crude skill of a new ninshu practitioner facing someone with no skill at all.

    Nothing crude about his mad science though. Is it even mad when it can't blow up in your face anymore?

    Whatever had prevented him from pulling back out after Sasuke suppressed him, those limitations didn't exist here. I could see it, in ninshu and in the cells alike. At any time he could just snake back out and then leave while his pursuers stopped to save me from the pit. Maybe inject me with a whole bunch of cursed seals. He could even take a literal pound of flesh or three on the way out.

    Then he could take his time coming for me later, assuming he didn't just use my cells to rework his own body. He wouldn't get most of the good stuff because Anami souls, unlike Hashirama ones, aren't cell-bound. Not a one had been stolen by Obito along with my flayed skin for the same reason. But both lunatics could still figure out a lot just from the biomodifications.

    S-rank missing ninja are terrifying.

    Unfortunately for both of them, I did know the meaning of discretion. Which is to say, nobody knows what biofeedback and control I actually have, no matter how many drugs may or may not have been breathed or injected at midnight.

    I wanted to figure out the mini-Shinju, I thought wistfully.

    The chakra pathway serpents reached my main pathways and found them to be no bigger than their tributaries. The snakes got tangled. The ones behind tried to push through only to make the tangle even worse. And when Orochimaru decided to push the matter by way of my brain, he absolutely stopped. Froze. Everything. All at once. His shock was visceral, bewildering, heavy both in my flesh and in our spirits.

    I really wanted to figure out the mini-Shinju, but I'll settle for righteous murder.

    "What have you done?"
    Orochimaru balked, both inside my head and 'outside' in the mental plane, beyond the meat cocoon. "Where is the Kaimon?!"

    Oh, you weren't there for my talk with Hiashi,
    I mused as my cells completed their counter-invasion of Orochimaru's own body. How fortunate, how convenient, for me. My cells hooked onto my own chakra system. More of them latched onto every foreign cell connected to every last trace of alien implant outside my body. More still poured and latched onto the alien thing directly. Then all of them, all at once, they pulled.

    With a shocked gasp heard inside and out, everything that was Orochimaru was fully pulled into me.

    Seal all major orifices, plug all tenketsu, close every last pore.

    My eyelids fused with the skin of my cheeks, thick muscle and skin grew to cover my mouth, my ears, my nostrils, my sweat glands fused shut, my anus disappeared, my urinary orifice and then the whole urethra all the way to my bladder, they all filled in, the skin on my body fused until it was all one continuous surface, so smooth as if it had been laminated. Grow bone armor. The Kaguya bloodline was easy to replicate at my level of biocontrol. Subdermal, continuous structure.

    "Wh-what is this, how are you – what are you doing?!"

    Unambiguous good.


    Dismantle Kyumon.

    The Gate of Healing ripped to pieces as my Anami cells got to work.

    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!"

    Sacrificing 12.5% potential comprehension of the Ootsutsuki biotechnology one gate at a time.


    Dismantle Seimon.

    The Gate of Life disappeared.

    "What-"

    Dismantle Tamon, the Gate of Limit.

    "No…" The Orochimaru pathway system began to churn, thrash, push out every way it could, struggling to-

    Dismantle Keimon, the Gate of View.

    "No, you can't!"

    Dismantle Kyomon, the Gate of Wonder.

    "Stop!"

    Dismantle Shimon, the Gate of Death.

    "I SAID STOP, DAMN YOU!"

    I stopped. Not because of his plea, but because I'd deliberately left the Gate of Pain for last, so Orochimaru got to feel everything. Every last second, every last moment as I commanded the Anami cells to destroy every last trace of the shinju parasite they could find.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAARH!"

    Destroy, destroy, destroy, destroy, destroy, destroy, destroy, destroy, destroy!

    "CURSE YOU, MASANARIIIIIIiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii…!"

    Dismantle Shōmon.

    With a final scream, the snake man died.

    And as my Yin unspooled, free for the first time from the wretched pull of the thing inside me, I watched as his Yin came undone until it could hold nothing. I watched his soul as it fell loose of the last bounds to the living world and began to fall into the dark.

    It seems, in the end, that Yomi is not make-believe in this world.

    Orochimaru had been so close to ninshu. His Living Corpse Reincarnation was basically ninshu unto itself, almost exactly what Hashirama had achieved, except instead of plants it was snakes. It was honestly quite tragic.

    But psychopaths will do as psychopaths will.

    And I will do what I will.

    Shinto placed the greatest emphasis on this life than on any afterlife, but it still espoused belief in a human soul. The mitama. Tamashii. The conception wasn't a perfect overlap with mine, but the tamashii was believed to contain four aspects. Right now, I could see Orochimaru's body, the mind, the spirit and the soul break apart from each other and each meet different ends. The body fell apart in its constituent parts, all the snakes dead or mindless. The mind faded as it came apart from the spirit. The spirit, the Yin… According to Shinto beliefs it should survive bodily death and continue to assist the living, eventually becoming part of the family kami after 33 years… but what family did Orochimaru have? Who would even accept his help, even, before and after? Never mind seek it out? What gods would bother with him, even?

    And the soul… It was bound to the land of Yomi.

    Rest in pieces, you poor, uneducated swine.

    It turned out that the Buddhist afterlife beliefs held some truth as well, on this world.

    Though with even the spirit realms in such a sorry state, fixing anything will take a lot more doing than even my most pessimistic projections.

    The Shinju's physical, living half may have been broken apart and sealed, but the fact it had been a living thing meant it had a soul. A soul, and the spirit to go with the rest. The Yin.

    That Yin was grown through the dimensional layers, through the spirit of the world like its physical half had once grown through the living world. It wasn't eating anything now, but it had been, once upon a time. An ugly parody of Yggdrasil that failed to grow upward through the Four Realms of Enlightenment. That succeeded in growing through all Six Realms of Samsara. A long, thick shoot that went up into the land of the Devas and Asuras, and down from the Human realm through the Animal and Preta all the way into Naraka. Hell.

    As far as ancestral bequests go, this is the worst I've ever seen.

    Or was it? Maybe it was just a metaphor for the effect the Shinju had on the world, on the souls living in it, on the memories and beliefs that might have reflected upon the Six Realms during the time of the pods. What had been reflected in the ages since too, maybe, from within the individual realms of souls sleeping in their deathly dreams. The Shinju hadn't had time to even begin spreading its roots to fill the realms outward, surface-wise. Insofar as surface is even a thing in the other planes. But it dug deep, so deep that it got foothold in all six of them, had taken root in them, both up and down – no. Wait.

    Now that I was stretched so far and so high, I could see over the branches and vines surrounding it. The Shinju wasn't grown through the realms, exactly, it was grown through the immense thing spanning them. Through its limbs, its body, its neck, one branch was even sticking out through one of the figure's eye sockets, like a dry worm made of white bone. A thing made of limbs and masks, mechanical and puppet. The King of Hell

    Is this why the Rinnegan can summon it? And Nagato's Paths, is this why he's able to do what he does with those eyes?

    What in Good God's name am I supposed to do about this? The Ten Realms were supposed to describe the degrees of enlightenment that course through them. If what I was seeing was a metaphor, it did not say good things about the world's sanity. If it wasn't a metaphor, that meant even the afterlife was broken on this planet, unbelievable.

    Why isn't anyone fixing this? Where are the gods? Are they dead too?

    Seemed like a bit too much to expect from even the Ootsutsuki, never mind Kaguya.

    I reviewed what I knew of this world's human history. The very on the nose names of certain people and beasts flashed through my mind. The very on the nose name of the Monkey King Enma came to the forefront. Several different theories were updated and refined. None were dismissed.

    Maybe the gods just don't exist yet.

    This world, it's young. Maybe the kami from the Uchiha technique names were just that – kami. Family kami, at that. The Kotoamatsukami may or may not exist in the upper realms, where the Shinju didn't reach. Maybe they only disappeared because they went off to order new worlds long ago, once this was done. You could easily claim the same for Earth, given the identical myth. I wasn't in a position to speculate on them though, never mind their existence or motivations. But what about the god I do objectively know exists?

    What about the Shinigami?

    Looking upon the Ten Realms, I couldn't see anything like that horned thing. I wasn't surprised, the realms stretched beyond my fathoming and I was seeing them from far away, from the boundary in between. It wasn't like I could spot anything in Naraka from all the way here either, besides crawling or floating oulines of shadowy flames. Then again, space was definitely more of a suggestion in other dimensions. Knowing the thing, naming the thing should summon the thing, if any magic or occult phenomena is to make any amount of sense. Then again, 'shinigami' wasn't a name at all, it was a title. A qualifier.

    More than that… it also made sense that a psychopomp entity wouldn't spend most of its time on the other side, didn't it? They wouldn't be able to do their job.

    Kami, daemons, dwarves, house spirits, sylphs, trolls, all spirits in any form of animism, they aren't extradimensional entities, they exist in the same living world as mankind.

    And in either world, this or my last, there was never a single entity called 'shinigami.' Shinigami was just a word used to refer to demons that drove people to suicide, or often double suicide. Like Minato and Kushina here. They did a sacrifice play, and while the Shinigami didn't instigate it, the situation, the outcome, its inevitability once the Shinigami became involved, everything else fit. The only question left was why it was an exclusively Uzumaki thing.

    No, that's not a mystery either, is it?

    If that entity was specifically tied to the Uzumaki, and even seemed to be controlled by them... Maybe it was one of those evil spirits bound into servitude towards the family it aggrieved. Nipponese folklore, here and on Earth, it was full of such things. Demons, Oni and who knew what else bound in prayer beads. Now that I thought about it, the Shinigami didn't do anything on its own when called through the Dead Demon Consuming Seal. Not unless you shoved chakra at it. If anything, it seemed to drag things out as long as possible. It certainly took your soul regardless of whether you got it to do what you summoned it for.

    All of which makes sense if the creature isn't serving willingly.

    Maybe all those cursed seals on it have nothing to do with the summoner at all, maybe they're there to force him to compliance. Hence the need to keep pumping him full of your chakra. It's not that you're paying it with it, after all, what need or use would a spirit have for it? Chakra isn't even native to humanity, never mind the astral and spirit planes.

    If the real purpose of the technique's chakra cost is to power the controlling sealing array to force the Shinigami to your will…

    But now I was getting distracted again, something I very much couldn't afford while my dumbass son was dying again, because the first time around wasn't bad enough on its own apparently.

    "Fuck my life."

    "You would make those your first words upon entering the Pure Land, only you, husband."

    There was a hand on my shoulder. I reached up to it. I felt dainty fingers beneath mine. I turned around.

    "Daddyyy!"

    I barely caught sight of my wife and three unfamiliar men some yards behind her when my dead daughter crashed into my arms.


    Chapter 15, which is quite likely the longest chapter this story will ever see at over 18,000 words, can be found on Patreon (karmicacumen), Ko-fi (karmicacumen) and Subscribestar (karmic-acumen), along with the advance chapters on The Unified Theorem, and Reset the Universe.
     
    Chapter 15: The Meditation of Heaven and Earth (I)
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member
    A/N: Since people have expressed dislike for it, this is probably the last time I bother with 'technobabble.' Rejoice, I guess?

    Brace yourselves though, because this one is long.



    What-the-other-guys-thought-would-happen.png


    Chapter 15: The Meditation of Heaven and Earth

    (I)

    "-. ??? .-"

    "Dadyyy!" My daughter Yui tearfully barrelled into my arms. "I'm sorryyy! I was so scared and Kenzo was a stupid head and then I was a stupid head too and I didn't mean it! I didn't want to go, we didn't want to go even though mom told us we should, we wanted to stay with you and you went all boom – warm and shiny, I thought you were telling us to stay!"

    Can I buy a vowel?

    "I thought it would be okay, it should've been okay, you always made it okay, why wasn't it okay? You were so big all of a sudden! But we just went and made you want to die! For years! We're terrible! And then the dad stealer showed up and the bad ninja snooped around and I thought I finally had a way to make you notice me, those squiggly things actually reacted to me, I didn't mean to do it! I didn't mean to make them fall on you, I'm so sorry daddy, please forgive meee!"

    My dead wife had just pulled me into Heaven despite the fact I was very much not dead. Hagoromo Ootsutsuki was ever so conspicuously floating with his eyes closed over yonder in the middle of the infinite white. His two sons were also waiting with him over yonder. And my dead daughter had just apologized for making me spend six years wanting to kill myself. And whatever the rest of that was.

    What is even happening right now? "… Yui, honey, Daddy's really sorry but he's going to need you to go over that again, very slowly."

    Alas, my long-dead daughter completely lost her nerve and proceeded to wail snotfully in my make-believe dress shirt. Yes, snotfully. It's the afterlife, I can make up entirely new words if I want to.

    This had better be happening at least a thousandth of a fraction of normal speed or I'm gonna… do something.

    I hugged my daughter tight and delighted in our reunion for… a subjective eternity, my neurons seemed to be firing at the speed of tectonic plates back in the living world.

    Good enough.

    I reached out blindly for where my wife stood. When she knelt next to me, I gathered her into my arms until Yui was wrapped up in both of ours. Then I just… held them both. I held them tight until my daughter's sobbing wails petered out. Then a bit more until my eyes dried too. "I miss you both."

    That set my daughter off all over again.

    I felt no shame in using that as an excuse to hold the both of them even longer. I raked my fingers through my daughter's hair and buried my nose in my wife's. Her scent was of the rain. How ever so appropriate.

    It was a long time later that I finally started to have mind to spare for other things again. Like the three voyeurs over there. And the wave form patterns making up my mind and my memories, shaping in and out of my spirit, up and down through dimensions all the way to the living plane. Even those patterns moved so slowly, but that only made it possible to see them better. They looked like fractals and facets of a whole, made of prismatic spectrums flowing with sinuous arcs of lightning all throughout. Altogether, combined they looked like… me. A bright and rumpled, me, but still me. I looked…

    Actually, I looked kind of terrible.

    Fuck me, I have brittle spirit disease.

    Like brittle bone disease, but for the parts that my soul relied on to… exert Self-hood. Do anything. If the physical body was a flesh and bone mech that my brain piloted, and the mind and memory were what my soul used to pilot the brain itself, then the spirit was the underlying system interlinking all of them. The body of my will and personality. And the body of my will and personality was not in the best state at all. Like a sheet of paper that had been crumpled as tightly as possible for all my life. Now that I was finally unfolding back into my proper shape, I was at risk of bits of me shearing or tearing off at every crinkle. Some already had.

    There were gaping rips running through me too. Ripped right out as if something had been pulled out of me. Two of them. Big ones. One very recent, and one about half a year old. The parts of me around the wounds were the thinnest. Threadbare.

    I'll fold to any Yin attack like wet paper, won't I? Wet paper, that's practically what I am.

    Thinned and crumpled paper breaking apart under its own freedom after being folded over and over into a progressively smaller ball for my entire life. Like a sketch of me as the Vitruvian man, except someone had snatched it, folded it over and over around two hooks countless times over the course of my life, squeezed it also for my entire life, tore the hooks right out, then dropped me into a puddle of my own blood in a filthy ditch where I only now began to unfold back into my proper shape in the mud. With chunks missing. And more falling apart at the overstressed edges.

    If I try to exert any will, my spirit in any way, never mind Yin release, will part of my spirit just… permanently break off from the strain? Now that the chakra pathway system isn't pulling it all in one place anymore? It's already happening even without me doing anything.

    The chakra pathway system did this. The Shinju implant did this to me. How like a parasite, to make the host body unable to endure after its removal.

    My wife finally reached up to stroke my cheek sympathetically. "What our daughter is telling you, dear husband, is that she's ever so sorry for completely ignoring me when I tried to take them along with me to the hereafter when the Kyuubi killed us. Also, she's the reason your furniture almost killed you back when the Uzumaki boy broke into your house. Well, half the reason at least."

    What. "…Ume, my dear wife, if that's really who you are."

    "I am."

    "You know how I'm, reasonably speaking, relatively intelligent."

    "I know that better than I ever did while I was alive, I'll tell you that much, dear."

    Not for the first time, I contemplated how Yui and Kenzo had to have gotten it from somewhere, and it certainly wasn't me. "That doesn't mean I just know everything ex nihilo. I need context."

    My wife pulled away and rose. Waited for me to do the same.

    I reluctantly complied, lifting Yui into my arms as I did. She clung to me hard and refused to let go. Good. I wasn't ready to let go either.

    "Death was sudden and confusing," Ume told me, knitting her fingers with mine. "It took me a while to realize I'd perished, but our children didn't realize it at all, even as they saw the world so very differently because of their sudden out of the body experience. That was when you had your past life awakening, and it came with a massive surge in your Yin energy, several times over. It was bright and enthralling. In their dying dream, Kenzo and Yui thought you were casting some sort of protection technique. It didn't matter to them that you weren't a shinobi, they weren't thinking. They latched onto you, and you latched onto them right back in your moribund desperation."

    While buried alive, the time in the darkness, the pain, the air loss, all of it had given me plenty of hallucinations. If not all of it was hallucinations, then I knew exactly what she was talking about. "So it was Yin bestowal gone wrong, just in the opposite direction. It was from me to them."

    "Yes," my wife said sympathetically. "For six years."

    Fuck my life.

    "You gave and gave and gave them so much that they, like the selfish children they are, decided that meant they were entitled to it forever. Most of what your spirit draws from the ether has been going to them all this time."

    So this is why I can't stand kids anymore, I've been forced to suffer a couple of the clingy brats every moment of my life since they died, fuck my life on repeat.

    "I thought we were dreaming," Yui sniffled into my bosom. "It was weird. It's still weird. But it was so nice! It didn't even take that long, how were we supposed to know? I dreamed about being a giant talking duck once, for three hundred and fourteen years!" My daughter deflated and clung to my neck even tighter. "M'stupid, I shoulda known the difference."

    Why that specific number?

    "They wouldn't hear a word to the contrary," my wife said. "Not in the few days I was able to cling to the living world. After that, it was either pass on or become a sore on your spirit myself." She looked at me with self-deprecation. "There was no family Kami waiting to greet us, and I wasn't nearly enough to become one all on my own. It took years for our children to realize what they were doing to you in their selfishness. And it took you practically dying for one of them to let you breathe and come running to me in shame."

    I rubbed my face, then looked at Ume in despair. "Wife. Why are both our children such complete morons?"

    "Daddy!"

    Yui, Kenzo Naruto, even Shisui by association, all the brats in my life almost killed me, they got closer than Orochimaru and even Uchiha Obito, how in all the heavens and hells is this my life?

    "I don't know, husband," Ume replied dolefully. "They don't get it from me, and they certainly don't get it from you."

    No shit they don't, fuck my life on a never-ending loop

    At least I endured. I didn't disappoint them completely.

    Wait, hold the door. "Kenzo only just now unhooked from me," I said slowly. "Yui, honey… what did you mean about squiggly things?"

    My daughter whimpered.

    Ume huffed. "There were nin-who-must-not-be-named in your house before you finally caught the Third's ear. From what was explained to me," she side-eyed the trio keeping their distance. "They put some manner of seal on the wall, specifically made to be triggered later, remotely in case you needed to be disposed of deniably. It would have induced some manner of decay effect in the wall that would have made it easy to tip those shelves over, even through several walls and a street away."

    And crash the upper floor on my head too, I bet, if that wasn't enough.

    "Unfortunately, Yui became jealous of the Uzumaki child when you didn't immediately throw him out of the house when you caught him breaking and entering. Since the seals actually reacted to her ghostly tantrum, a function of fuinjutsu's partial Yin-based mechanics I'm told, she decided to throw as much as she could at it just to see what happened. And what happened was the seals activated while you were handing duct tape to the boy. "

    "I wanded you do fidally nodice be," Yui blubbered into my collarbone. "I didn't bean do gill you, Daddy."

    "What was that?"

    "The Pure World is abundant in ether," Ume answered me. "The human spirit feeds and heals even idle here. Once it's strong enough, a soul can venture down to the other realms, for however long our spirit has energy. After the shelves bashed you on the head, I appeared to her and lied to her and her brother that it was lethal, and the only way for you to come back was if they let you go."

    "What?!" Yui hiccupped, twisted in my arms to glare at her mother accusingly. "You lied about that? Mom, how could you?!"

    "Don't give me that look, young lady, it was either that or watch you actually succeed in killing your father next time you had a tantrum."

    Yui shrunk in my arms.

    "I'm only sorry that Kenzo didn't also believe me. He believed I meant it, but he also believed I was wrong to 'think dad could possibly be so weak' in his own words." Ume gave me a chagrined look. "He always believed in you over anything and anyone else. Even when it was plain to see that the longer he stuck to you like a leech, the more you went on without getting better."

    So it was either become a liar in Heaven, or watch them be even more traumatised when they finally drove me to suicide. I appreciated my wife not outright saying so, though. I also liked to think I was strong enough not to give up like that too, despite… living for three? Surely I couldn't complain that hard, when there are people who strive and provide for families in the double digits. My situation was just… a bit more literal. Magically speaking.

    Yeah, I can't picture myself saying that with a straight face either.

    Could I, perhaps, the best dad ever?

    Then again. "How did I not get the slightest hint about this? I had to have dreamed too, sometimes."

    "They ate up all the energy you'd have used for that," Ume shrugged her dainty shoulders. "Dreams are the mind wandering around, but it takes Yin energy for the spirit to stretch after it, never mind feed it. The moment your sleeping mind drifted where they were, all the Yin energy went out of it too and your mind slipped into numb torpor. Every night of insomnia, every dreamless sleep, every morning when you woke up feeling just as mentally burned out as the night before, it all came from the same place."

    Good God.

    Well.

    Wasn't that something?

    It was at that point that a voice other than ours intruded upon our heavenly reunion.

    "Even the deepest well will dry up if enough mouths drink from it unceasingly."

    "Hagoromo Ootsutsuki." The Sage of the Six Paths. He was talking to me. I turned so Yui was on the other side of me from the horned man and his two non-horned offspring that had finally approached. "Sage. And sons. Hello."

    "Hey now, no need to hide the little one from us," Asura said brightly. "After all, we've been around for quite some time. If we wanted to do something to her, we could easily have before this."

    I gazed evenly at the man. "And you can just as easily do good and ill after this, I'm sure, depending on how much I irritate you."

    "Oh, you don't need to worry," the man said as guilelessly as I'd expect from Naruto. "It takes a lot to actually annoy us." Asura glanced at Indra, who was standing aside from him and his father with his arms crossed, looking at me like I wasn't worth all this attention. "Well, most of us – but don't worry! I'll protect you from the mean ol' grump over there!"

    If this were a story, this is where I'd find out the ever so grand – or petty – circumstances that led to my reincarnation and remembering my past life in this heretofore fictional world. Now that the moment had finally come, though, I just wasn't interested. And it wasn't just because I was all out of fucks to give about grand revelations. The reason was a lot simpler. "Unverifiable information."

    Asura blinked. "Eh?"

    "Unverifiable information," I handed my daughter off to my wife.

    Yui squirmed until she was put down, though, and hid behind me. She grabbed onto my shirt while peeking around to look.

    I rolled my eyes. "Don't pretend you're all shy and scared now, girl, I saw where you came running to me from."

    "Daddy!"

    "Brat." I ruffled her hair, but she didn't pull away so I left my hand on her head. I looked to Asura. "As I was saying, I don't know you any more than I know your brother. For all I know, he's a great guy."

    Asura's smile disappeared as his eyebrows rose. "I suppose I should have seen that coming, seeing as it's you. I admit, I'm still on the fence about what you truly aim to do with those writings and drawings."

    "We all know where all written history comes from." When the victors have to censor and reframe events, it doesn't necessarily mean the good guys lost, but only because there probably weren't any good guys involved at all, at least by the end. "Also, he's up here in the Pure Land instead of down in Yomi or whatever." In other words, Indra couldn't have been all that bad in life if he reincarnated upwards. Or did he reincarnate as a man a few more times before he finally got it? Also, unless the other two were projecting down here in 'Heaven' from one of the four upper realms of enlightenment, they probably hadn't made much more progress either, in terms of, well, enlightenment.

    I frowned and looked at Indra. "If you're here under duress, I had nothing to do with it and presume no claim on your time." No reply. Not even a flicker on his face. I looked between Asura and the Sage. "You two didn't browbeat him into being here, did you? He clearly isn't interested in… whatever you're here for. What are you here for anyway?"

    "We're just here to witness." Asura said blithely. "You are not the first to go through what's about to happen, but you are the first to do the physical part to yourself instead of someone else doing it for you. Well, mostly."

    "And what, exactly, is about to happen?"

    "You cannot go back as you are," the Sage himself told me this time. "You understand that, don't you?"

    I was afraid of that. My spiritual body was so torn and fractured that I already wasn't sure it could fulfil its half of the Yin-Yang cycle. If the Sage of Six Paths was telling me I was right, I was right. "My spirit's going to fall apart, isn't it?" It already was, even in maximum slow motion.

    "Heaven is a calm place," said the Sage. "The human realm is not, to say nothing of the others"

    A trail of smoke could be used to sketch the most complex figures and images in the absence of wind, but the slightest breeze will destroy it. The living world was quite a bit more dynamic than a breeze, and a body needed more than faint wisps and vapors to breathe properly. Even metaphorically.

    I had a broken spirit. Literally and figuratively.

    This is why I'm feeling this big hunk of nothing too, isn't it? I was in literal Heaven, I'd just been reunited with my dead family and was breathing literal soma, nectar, ambrosia, whatever you wanted to call it, with every breath taken and word said. Forget my little emotional lapse in the hug just now, I should still be astonished and elated by my present circumstances, not… whatever this is. I'll freely admit I'm the grumpy sort, but this is ridiculous.

    Meanwhile, my wife was capable of puling me into the afterlife without me even realising it until she spoke to me. The three shapers of history were all here to watch whatever was about to unfold. All peppered with ever so casual mentions of whatever 'this' is having happened before. Once.

    I looked at the three debatably pure ones. "What have you three been putting in my wife's head?"

    "I'm sure you've figured it out by now," Asura said blithely.

    "Oh, I have an idea."

    There was a myth back on Earth about Zeus eating his wife Metis. The most popular classical myth said it was about preventing the birth of the children that would have dethroned him, but older traditions treated it as an allegory for Zeus acquiring the royal wisdom required to be a successful and worthy king. Metis literally meant wisdom, skill and craft. Her personification as one of the Oceanids was only added as a religious-political element to symbolize the inheritance of authority from the prior generation of rulers (the titans) to the new generation of gods.

    Then, too, I was more fond of the myth of Heracles' death and ascension, where he becomes a god after he burns on the pyre and 'marries' Hebe, the goddess of youth. The goddess responsible for keeping even the gods themselves eternally young, because yes, the Greek gods did age and die like the Norse ones without certain… sustenance. I had certain suspicions about Eris' 'golden apple' as well.

    The myths that survived to our time were just the revisionist propaganda that vastly post-dated the actual truth, which was only preserved by the Mystery Schools of Heroic times. If you treated the myth as allegorical, as all myths were intended, then Hebe was just an allegory for the inexhaustible life force that Heracles gained after he ascended to a higher state of being.

    I crossed my arms and looked at my wife. If, hypothetically, I allowed for the possibility that the myth could be both allegorical and literal at the same time… "Yin bestowal." It always came back to Yin bestowal, but this couldn't be the same thing as for the Mangekyou Sharingan or Susanoo or whatever. "Except my Yin can't sustain itself, never mind an extra graft. It's not about Yin energy at all, is it? The Shinju cannibalizes the spirit to generate it, but that goes against nature. The spirit is a body, not an energy pool." My wife was only ever roundabout when she was building up to something I wasn't going to like. "Ume, you… It's an all or nothing deal, isn't it?"

    Yui looked at me sadly, but resolved. "It's the only way, husband."

    My spirit won't amount to jack shit in a few real world minutes, she couldn't plan to merely infuse it, so what did that leave? There wasn't even enough to stitch together, there were no shreds dense enough for that. She…

    I…

    I raised up my hand and reached out. My wife reached back and twined her fingers with mine. When I initiated… not ninshu, but maybe what ninshu imitated? My spirit shook all at once, slightly, barely a vibration, but more than enough to start a cascading breakdown effect in its current sorry state.

    Still, all at once was still slower than the speed of time here in Heaven, so it lasted me long enough for my wife's plan to become clear.

    She planned to replace my entire spiritual body with all of hers. Sacrifice it to then… graft it onto the rest of me in place of my failed spirit, and grow anew into… me. What I should be. All her potential, realized and unrealized, would become mine in place of the one the Shinju parasite ruined as its final act.

    In return, the 'worst' that will happen is that she'll get a fresh start in cycle of reincarnation. Which was a nice way of saying she'll die, except in Heaven this time. As a spirit. Lose all her will and current identity.

    The Yin, the spiritual body, it was a lot of things, but more than anything it was accumulated experience. If she gave that up… wouldn't it be like starting from scratch? She'll be like a new soul added to the cycle of life and death. How was she so at peace with it? Would she even start as a human this time? Would she last long enough to be born at all, for that matter? Contrary to what many religions claimed, souls weren't immortal. If Buddhism continued to hold true, the then the eternal fire, the empyreal motive force of self-determination may or may not be eternal, but identity wasn't.

    I pulled out of the connection.

    Ume did not let go of my hand, looking at me peaceably. "You've sacrificed so much for so long, husband. Let me have my turn for once."

    Since when was it routine? For that matter, since when was it a competition?

    I looked at Asura, making very sure I kept my true thoughts to myself. "I'm not the first, you said."

    "You walk the same path as the Uzumaki themselves, if from the opposite direction," Asura told me. "Where you walked it for yourself, the Uzumaki created this path for another. They didn't shy away from trying to walk it themselves, later, but it does not change the fact that they put all their grandest hopes and effort into someone else at first. You've already divined the identity of your forerunner."

    "Senju Hashirama."

    "Yes," Asura nodded proudly. "My greatest legacy."

    Exhaust all chakra to induce a death-like state, use sealing to maintain that state, use sealing to induce senriki instead of senjutsu in controlled conditions, repeat regularly, for longer periods each time until the sage-like state – the chakra-independent sage-like state – is inculcated into the cells themselves in the shape of dual-layer plasma structures. The inexhaustible nature energy in the cells would empower the body independent of chakra techniques, and also be used to generate chakra indefinitely. Sage power was essentially a power tap into the dual-plasma body of the world itself.

    That's how I theorised the Uzumaki did it – that's how I would have done it.

    There was just one problem. "That would have led to an excess of Yang energy. And even if that didn't backfire somehow, it was still more power than a shinobi could use."

    "Unless he attained a commensurate mass of Yin to assert his will," Asura nodded, pleased to see me following along. "Yin to conjure the grandest and loftiest dreams of imagination and convey them onwards, unto the world."

    "Yin to conceptualise," I said, putting together the last of the puzzle pieces from my own theories and research. "Yin Release to use spiritual energy to control imagination, creating form out of nothingness. And Yang to give life to any dream and make it real, using physical energy to control vitality and give substance where it is lacking, granting life and structure to forms that have none."

    "You got it," Asura clapped. Literally applauded. "As expected of you, Masanari-san!"

    The Uzumaki weren't aiming for any mere power boost, they were trying to reverse-engineer the Creation of All Things.

    But Hashirama… he didn't achieve it. He didn't even achieve Yin-Yang release, he 'settled' for ninshu with plants. Scaled nigh-infinitely thanks to unlimited chakra derived from sage power, and the vast awareness from the same, but still just a consolation prize. Senju Hashirama…

    He was a failed experiment?

    Unbelievable.

    Or at least an unfinished one, maybe.

    More than that… while wood release was not all that amazing by itself, the scale was. For Hashirama to achieve it would have still taken a supreme amount of spiritual power, to go with the infinite Yang energy drawn from natural energy. "He couldn't have had the Yin for it, if his situation was in any way a mirror of mine."

    "There are feats of might that cannot be attained without Yin grown mighty and vast from an age here in heaven," Asura took a deep breath of the ether making up the white expanse we stood within. "You cannot conceive of the exaltation that has been prepared for you, Masanari-san. You may be questioning your wife's commitment now, but once you get even a taste of the boon she has prepared for you, you will never question its worth again."

    It's not her commitment or its worth I'm questioning. "Who was it?"

    "Hmm?"

    "For Hashirama," I pressed. "Who made this sacrifice for him?"

    Asura's smile turned soft. Proud, even. "Kawarama Senju."

    I needed more than a moment to process the sheer audacity of that answer. I needed even longer to not explode at the fatherly pride. "Kawarama Senju." I prevented my hands from following through on their semi-autonomous impulse to throttle the nearest neck. "The little boy that died because his father decided he was old enough to be killed in bloody warfare before his age even hit double digits."

    "I agree with your misgivings completely," Asura told me, only to prove in the same breath that he had not perceived my real misgivings. "But for all that, his harsh life and even harsher death did nothing to impede his youthful idealism, nor his love for his brother."

    "… He-but-he wasn't even ten. Was he?"

    "Nine," Asura said with that same vicarious pride. "It just goes to show that all evil is turned to the purpose of good eventually. Kawarama was young when he died, but that only worked to the better. All that unrealized potential readily becomes reality in the Pure World, here."

    "And Hashirama agreed to it?"

    "What resolve can there be, in the face of youthful innocence and hope for the future such as that? How could a man spurn his infant sibling's gift of new life so freely given? "

    Is this why Hashirama acted so bipolar and childish in his Hokage years?

    More importantly, what sort of person makes that a rhetorical question? "Youth is a real resource around here, then?"

    "The power of youth mixed with enthusiasm and idealistic hope that only a younger brother can bring forth when star-struck by his big brother's dream, Hashirama could have asked for no better soil for his spirit to sprout anew." Asura looked at me with that same guilelessness that had driven him through this entire conversation. "A loving wife is not on the same level as the boundless energy and raw potential of childhood still unwritten, but all the same… I envy you for what you're about to experience."

    Asura Ootsutsuki envied me. For reasons. Those reasons.

    "I won't be able to muster that sort of miracle," my wife told me, just as oblivious to my inner turmoil as the Sage's favorite son. "I spent so much of myself in life… But it will be enough to see you through to heights you never fathomed, husband, I promise you."

    "You are being gifted with power enough to change the world," the Sage rumbled, his ringed staff clinking softly as he laid it flat over his lap. "I pray you will not take this boon lightly, in the days to come."

    I've already changed the world.

    Heaven was just full of assumptions about power overwhelming and foregone conclusions, wasn't it?

    The most earth-shattering part was that I could actually see how it might work. The last scraps of Yin energy from the dying was enough to evolve a sharingan eye into the Mangekyou Sharingan. What heights of might could an entire second Yin body lift you to? The younger the better too, apparently. The Power of Youth was not an empty phrase in the least, it seemed, Maito Gai was channelling something altogether real and amazing.

    The spirit is a body, but it's also extremely malleable.

    Just being in Heaven made you realize a lot of things about spirit, and not just the fact that it wasn't the same thing as the soul. You. The Yin reflected the physical self more than the reverse in all ways that mattered. It was both the propagator and the function of your experience and Self-Concept. Some impression of you would always linger, but if you gave your spirit to someone else, the structure would shift to accommodate the recipient, and everything that didn't fit would just… alchemise into the purest, densest Yin energy. Which the Self can then use to sprout and grow in its own ways, the best ways. Even if that means feeding the Yang energy itself until it catches up to match the Yin half of the cycle, in quantity and quality alike.

    The power of ages-old wisdom is no empty boast either.

    This was how the Sage empowered Naruto and Sasuke, wasn't it? He untangled their spiritual bodies on the spot, then wove his power boons through the rips and cracks until they attained some manner of metastability. Did he do it all spontaneously using Creation of All Things? Or does the Sage spend his afterlife preparing gifts like that in advance? Could he be working on those very same boons of power even now?

    It was only metastability though, with Naruto and Sasuke, not true stability. Otherwise the power boons wouldn't have decayed over time, like the imperfect kaleidoscope eyes.

    This lot really planned this out, didn't they? They chose their words most carefully to make sure my misgivings were as easy to brush aside as possible. I even believed them. I completely believed they were wholly genuine and acting in my best interests.

    There was, however, one problem.

    None of them even touched on the most important matter. All of them avoided, and distracted me very skilfully, from the issue of whether or not this would give me what I need to save my idiot son.

    Who was currently undergoing the same spiritual self-destruction that my wife was offering to put herself through.

    "I should be the one doing it," Yui's mumbling ripped me out of my paradigm-shifting epiphany.

    "Not a chance in hell." My words belatedly caught up with the many thoughts I was straining to keep off my face. "Heaven either."

    "Relax, husband, she doesn't have anything to give anyway." Like everyone else, my wife failed to grasp just how much I was saying 'no' to. "She and her brother spent everything they had on themselves, all those years they wasted selfishly attached to you like leeches. That's why you remained so depressed for so long – your spirit did grow stronger despite the strain of their burden, but they gradually became bigger and heavier burdens too, as their own spirits waned and they needed energy from elsewhere."

    So it only takes a little Yin to maintain continuity of self, very good to know.

    Yui whined. "Mom's gotten so much meaner since we died."

    Well, if we're going to devolve into trivialities anyway… "Lord Sage," I said. "Do you know how I came to be in this world?"

    "The same way all other souls that are not born to it, I'd imagine." Hagoromo Ootsutsuki wasn't being facetious at all.

    When the world was associative instead of causal, lies were easy to see though, if you cared enough to pay attention. Neither the Sage nor his son realized how completely I disagreed with my wife's – and their – grand plan for me, but… That could speak more to their restraint and discretion than anything. This consideration for my privacy and autonomy was why I didn't have it in me to be upset with them.

    Yet.

    Barely. "Could you elaborate?"

    "Even I cannot see the origin of all things," the Sage calmly admitted. "The Wheel of Samsara extends well beyond this lone world, the soul streams come and go as they will. It is plain to see that you have tapped into your past life experience, and that it is particularly world-shaking. But that comes from my own observation and reflection on your interactions, not some ineffable insight. As you yourself have deduced by now…" The Sage smiled wryly. "Heaven is below the realms of enlightenment for a reason."

    Which didn't exclude him having reached one or all of them, and was only down here by choice right now. But I found that I didn't care enough to ask. "Do those interactions include the one with Kurama?"

    "Indeed so." The man beheld me kindly. "As worried as I am about the implications that you saw some shape of the future, the changes you've wrought on the world have already rendered it null and void. I am more thankful for the kindness and respect that you showed him."

    "You're welcome." It felt strange to say that, when it meant the Sage also knew my less than flattering opinions about his judgment calls. But I wasn't in the right mindset to bring that up right now either. Not after what I just heard. Not while my other child is dying – again – all the way back down in the human world. And worse.

    I pondered my options, then I decided to just throw it out there, because otherwise I'd just spend my whole life wondering. "Are you at all interested in a debate about ideology?"

    "Not particularly, no."

    Huh. "What about philosophy?"

    "That I am interested in." That – that was a compliment, right? Not a warning. Or threat. "But my own desires do not take precedence over your current crisis. I am perfectly content to wait. And if no future opportunity arises again, I am also content to let reality provide what answers it will, to whichever questions of mine still matter."

    Beside his father, Asura huffed. Not Indra though, interestingly.

    "Huh." Imagine that. "Well, that puts you two points above Sarutobi Hiruzen, so thanks for that. You're an alright guy."

    Hagoromo chuckled. "Thank you."

    And now to rudely spurn all of Heaven's grace.

    I dropped down from Heaven and returned to my body, no by your leave no nothing. My spirit began to break apart immediately, even as I accelerated my cerebral sense of time to the maximum subjective time dilation I could attain. Just the languid flow of the world's own forces and energy were enough to send pieces and chunks sloughing off of me, into the earth and the stones around me, and the planes and dimensions around and below.

    Not upwards though. My spirit was like a ghostly tree made of filaments thinner than spider webs, and it was collapsing. Pretty soon it would be coming apart, violently and down.

    Oh well, even though I'd lost the advantage of almost unlimited time, I could still think fast enough to stay ahead of the breakdown of my personality, for a while.

    First thing first – maximise assets.

    Anaerobic and lightless environment is lethal to present biological configuration, deploy autotrophic phenotypes to derive sustenance and energy from own biomass. Even if my spirit and my mind shut down, my body would now last for quite a while. Certainly much longer than the seventeen minutes I had before Kenzo's bizarre dragon form began to take a toll he won't afford. No more than I could afford mine.

    To die because I lost my will to live, what a ridiculous way to go.

    What would happen if I lost enough spirit? Yin energy? Depression again? Narcolepsy? Spiritual malaria? Catatonia? Fifteen years in a coma until I pricked my finger on a spindle tip?

    Perhaps I should also do something about the rapidly growing Yin-Yang imbalance.

    Hashirama cells tended to erupt into random plant life when people like Danzo lost enough chakra that they couldn't keep them under control anymore. The ignorant might expect my cells to go haywire too, without enough of me there.

    But no, I wasn't worried. I had something no one else had – the most devoted little spirit children.

    I need your help, little ones. I looked at the mess my spirit had become. Everyone else saw a tragedy. I saw opportunity. For Science.

    For the first time in my life – and death, now – I actually felt and saw the chunk of Yin shedding from me at the thought. But before it could be lost, the Yin was absorbed by the Anami remnants. The next thing I knew, a fair multitude of the plasma cells spit into twins. All those twins then merged together into one, single entity that grew and overlapped all the others around it while still staying distinct. The new life form then stretched down and up from the centre of my spine, through my nervous system all the way into my brain.

    Yemo may no longer be with me, but his role wasn't vacant anymore.

    Is that what happened before as well? I wondered, thunderstruck. Did the Yin that birthed Yemo come from me, or from Kenzo?

    "Hanzo!"

    My wife's voice reached me across the dimensions. Even that much was enough to send ripples across my spirit, accelerating the breakdown, but for now I could still see and interact with the other realms.

    "Husband!" Ume was all haste and soul-stricken dismay as she appeared in the darkness above of me. She descended from Heaven through the packed earth and stone to the depths I'd been dragged down to. She barely stopped short of barrelling into me and making the damage even worse. "What are you doing? Why did you leave? Are you trying to kill yourself? How – how do you still live?"

    Either the three didn't tell her just what my little spirits can do, or they don't know the full extent of their capabilities either.

    "Husband, please, what are you doing to yourself?"

    Recreating the Impure World Reincarnation Technique from first principles.

    Seeing as how she was here anyway, though, that gave me an idea.

    ~Wife~ I couldn't speak when pressed from all sides and with my mouth full of packed earth, but I reached out with ninshu just to see if it worked. It did, though mostly thanks to her. It widened the tears and cracks in my Yin body dramatically, but it worked. ~ Rather than committing ultimate suicide, can you give me another hug instead? Hold me together? Just for a little while.~

    "Hanzo you-" she cut herself off. "I'll try."

    She vanished. Stretched, practically extended up and wide through the fabric of reality like only spirits could. It was like a hug, but wrapped around and diffused through my spirit, somehow.

    Hopefully I won't put too much strain on her.

    No more than what I was about to do, at least.

    Her rapid compliance revealed its underlying duplicity when I felt her try and do what she said she would earlier, despite my wishes.

    Yeah, no.

    I flatly refused to accept anything she bestowed.

    Sorry, wife, but Kintsugi just isn't good enough.

    Just because it works on a broken plate doesn't mean it can work on people.

    More importantly.

    ~ Our vows were only until death, woman, there is no binding or debt here. I can understand not moving on for our children's sake, but this? No. ~

    Faced with her grandest sacrifice going to utter waste, she resigned herself to doing as I asked. If she was infusing what she could anyway, in the major cracks where my will no longer held any sway anymore, I had neither the awareness nor the will to argue about it.

    My spirit is failing, so my body will just have to make up the difference.

    And if even that proved not enough…

    I'm fine putting my faith in my tiny creations.

    A subtle but heartfelt response came through my intuition, and I was, for the first time ever, both willing and able to take it for what it was.

    Not projection.

    I love you too, little ones. Now let's all of us do our best.

    Create record of neural configuration, store DNA backup archive for later retrieval. Create dynamic record of neural chemical bonds, 2%, 11%, 23%, 47%, 79%, 97%, 100%, store DNA backup archive for later retrieval. Create dynamic record of synaptic activity, 1, 2, 3, 5, 7, 13, 19, 29, short-term memory cycle discerned at 31 objective seconds, store template as DNA backup archive for later retrieval. Create dynamic record of the wave-form patterns in the fine-fibered dendritic web, 1 minute, 3, 5, 7, 11, 13, 17, 19, maximum length of continuous holonomic cycle discerned at 31 subjective minutes before self-actualisation, create DNA backup archive for later retrieval.

    Create secondary backups, repeat, repeat, repeat, insulate archives, seal for long-term storage, thread carbon-nanotubes as intracellular reinforcement, enclose archives in bone tissue sheathe, integrate calcium in bone structure with carbide silicates, process complete.

    Define custom Yin resonance footprint, record pattern 2%, 23%, 97%, 100% complete. Assign pattern as personal identifier, set pattern as trigger for primary backup retrieval. Set failure of primary backup retrieval as condition for ancillary backup retrieval in case primary backup is corrupted or lost.

    And that's about as much effort as I can put into contingencies when things are so time sensitive.

    Calculate time differences between physical and heavenly planes. Estimate heavenly time frame until beginning of physical decay – three hundred and fifty-nine subjective years. Estimate heavenly time frame to irreversible spiritual breakdown and loss of continuity of self – three hundred and sixty subjective hours.

    That's the bold part of science done.

    Now for the courageous part.

    I'll be back soon. Wait for me, little ones. Live.

    Without another thought, I died.

    Which is to say, I abandoned my Yang body completely and climbed my collapsing Yin body upwards, like Jack climbing the beanstalk from down in the human realm all the way back to Heaven.

    How like a plant to always be seeking the highest reaches, I thought sardonically as I felt less and less buoyant with each moment. How like a tree.

    I made it to the top of the metaphorical abyss with more time to spare than I expected, my wife having buttressed my collapsing spiritual structure and then some. When I finally clawed my way over the metaphorical edge, I didn't even bother climbing to my feet.

    I just stretched flat on by back on the make-believe not-ground, a tired soul breathing in the life-giving ether that was responsible for the unlimited energy pool of the ascended dead. And ninja zombies.

    I breathed in, and breathed out, and in, and out. I breathed and breathed the spiritual matter, feeling myself heal, relax, and finally begin to rebuild my energy and force of will. Until, finally, after 96 cycles of that spontaneous meditation, I felt a new Yin root begin to sprout from deep inside my soul.

    Like everyone else, I, too, still had plenty of untapped potential.

    Heaven… it works like a dream.

    "You chose death!" Asura shouted, outraged and shocked and sad, all but storming forward to stand over me.

    For one, long moment, I seriously considered fucking off.

    "Your ego is as large as my brother's!" But his anger dispersed as soon as it came and Asura sunk to his knees at my side, looking dismal. "To be offered the purest self-sacrifice, would you truly choose to spit in the face of those who would carry you on?"

    I should be able to keep to myself if I want to, regardless of anyone else's thoughts on the matter. That's why it's Heaven – you can make it whatever you want most. I should be able to think myself to someplace beyond the access of anyone else. Maybe cocoon myself inside a personal bubble of infinity for good measure, to get some peace and quiet. What Minato and Kushina did to talk with Naruto without Kurama there, but better.

    That's how reincarnating upwards works, doesn't it? Buddhism, anyway. Some schools of it. People make entire realms to rule over as gods. Up until they deplete all their power and reincarnate downwards again, because they didn't advance themselves. But in the meantime, even the Sage himself couldn't just barge in uninvited, right?

    "Why would you do this?" Asura had never been anything but stubborn. "Why choose to die when you could've –"

    "I don't want to hear that from someone who let a snot-nosed brat do that to himself."

    "That – no, your attempts to provoke me are wasted. You are not one to look down on the selflessness of others, so why?"

    Because I couldn't speak for Kawarama and Hashirama's situation, but I could speak for my own situation. And my situation was that I still remember being Irish. I celebrated death, not waste. "It's completely unnecessary, that's why."

    Asura opened his mouth, then closed it and looked away, eyes going distant. Then the same eyes went wide and he vanished from my sight altogether. He appeared next to his father again a few moments later, and the look he gave me was completely amazed, which was not something I'd expected all the way up here. I took that to mean my body was, indeed, still alive despite everything.

    Good boys.

    Asura stared at me, then turned to his brother and opened his mouth to…

    But he closed it and turned away again, giving me one last, intense glance before disappearing again.

    Indra scoffed and pointedly did not look in his brother's wake or mine as he vanished as well.

    The feud continues, does it?

    Just how much did these people know? What didn't they know? The Sage and his sons, shouldn't they at least see clearer and deeper than anyone else? They'd earned their way up here, didn't they?

    Then again, Heaven was still below the four realms of enlightenment. This Heaven, anyway.

    Puzzling out the limits of non-omniscience would make for a great long-term project, if I planned to stay here.

    "I apologise for them," the Sage sighed, because he was here too. Still. "Karma and character growth are not consistently entwined."

    I still wanted to disappear into my own bubble. For all I knew, this white place was such a world bubble. Maybe my wife's even, though I couldn't imagine she'd countenance behaviour like this if she were the host – ah, there she goes. Well. Since Ume had just fiercely interposed herself between me and the Sage himself, I decided not to bother and just laid there, making the best of my three hundred and sixty hours.

    My soul healed. My spirit formed anew, young, undefined and formless. Not strong, nowhere near as strong as I felt even in the worst of my depression, but stout. Resilient. Sated. Ready to grow stalwart, far and wide unto many years hence.

    I wasn't mighty right now, but for the first time I felt confident that I could be. One day.

    I pushed myself off the ground until I was sitting up. I looked at my family and opened my arms. Yui broke free of her mother and ran at to me again. Ume hung some way back, looking at me with conflict on her face, but she came over too when I held my other arm for her. Soon we were embracing like we had before. "Hope you don't hold my harsh words against me, from earlier." I murmured. "I don't consider myself any less your husband either, despite death doing us part and then some."

    Our feelings communicated clearly through spiritual communion. Both of us reaffirmed our commitment. All the while, our daughter basked in it. The only thing missing was my idiot son.

    Time to be a proper father again.

    I broke the hug. Waited for my daughter to pull back with her mother.

    Then I gathered myself, gave my small seed of Yin all the power I'd absorbed this whole time, and bid it to sprout forth straight and strong.

    Downwards.

    In asymmetrical warfare, the side that wins is the one that reverse-engineer things best.

    Instead of wide, I built deep. My new Yin was young, but whole and healthy. Primed to feed and grow on whatever nourishment was offered. And the nourishment I offered was the infinite energy of Heaven, along with every chunk and scrap of my previous spiritual body that was in its path and still hadn't dissolved.

    Perhaps in the future I'd be able to grow further – and wider – but it was not this day. Right now I was barely enough to drop a knitted rope from one realm to the next, never mind six of them like the Shinju root over yonder that gave me the idea to begin with.

    But barely enough was still enough.

    I rode my makeshift rope ladder all the way down to the living world and overlapped my own body again. It was like returning from a lucid dream, just in the nick of time.

    Or, at least, that had been the plan.

    Just as I was about to reach it, Indra Ootsutsuki appeared in a blur and flash to block my path.

    Shit.

    "Unlike my brother and my father, I am determined to interrogate you and your philosophies." Indra's presence surrounded mine, vast and ominous. "However, I also value brevity so I am willing to accept it in turn. What is your judgment of my father's actions?"

    Indra had enveloped me like my wife had done before, but stopped short of outright communion. Was it hesitation? Courtesy? I couldn't tell if he was buttressing my little rope ladder from Heaven to Earth, or preparing to cut it.

    Oh well, I thought fatalistically. It's not like I can do much if he chooses violence. As usual.

    Thankfully for my rejuvenated fatalism, I'd long since made my mind about that. "Hagoromo Ootsutsuki wanted us to adopt his world views and change our entire nature to fit his notion of an ideal world. We were never consulted on whether or not we agreed to be spliced with an alien organism. And even if he had succeeded through the Shinju implant to change the fundamentals of human nature – which he didn't – it never would have worked anyway. He came to mankind as a liberator, but treated us like a conqueror. No peace can ever emerge from doublethink, certainly no joy, and utopia is fundamentally impossible anyway."

    "What of my brother?"

    Not even the slightest time taken to process my words, did he really care what I thought? "He's the quintessential hyperenergetic extrovert, but charisma is never enough on its own either. A lot of people don't want to play to any tune but their own. Also, some people are just plain crazy or evil. A hive mind is horrifying enough, but a hive mind shared with the unfiltered thoughts and urges of monsters is poison."

    "On that, at least, we agree," Indra nodded calmly. "What of me, then?"

    I hesitated. "If you want an answer to your family feud, it's the same one I'd give your father – do your thing and leave everyone else alone."

    "That is not what I asked."

    No, it wasn't. "Ninjutsu, ninshu, none of them are the problem. The problem is that morons with too much power keep trying to convince everyone else that unity and self-determination are mutually exclusive. It's false duality nonsense. The solution to your disagreement is that it was never going to be resolved. You should have left Asura and his followers to do their own thing, Asura should have let you and your followers do your own thing, and your father should never have decided that only one of those choices was valid."

    "Also true," Indra nodded tolerantly. "But that is not what I asked either."

    Shit, all my distractions failed.

    Oh well.

    Those who are offended by the truth cannot do anything but lie.

    I'd yet to hear a single lie.

    "You were fine up until you went off trying to impose your individualistic philosophy on others. Instead of embodying the philosophy of self-reliance like you had been before, you adopted the philosophy of hypocrisy and proceeded to dance to Black Zetsu's tune like a little bitch."

    Our Ninshu almost fell apart.

    "Pffhahahahahah!" Indra laughed. Not madly or menacingly. Heartily. Like someone who'd just heard the most hilarious and validating thing in the world. "Oh, on that we also agree! My thanks for annihilating the wretch. I thought I'd feel cheated for not getting the chance to throw my answer in his face. But then…" The spirit smiled contemptuously. "We both know what he would have said about the hopes and dreams of mortals and mongrels."

    Well… good to know he was so self-aware?

    "Your earnestness is appreciated. In recompense, allow me to bestow upon you the second great disappointment of your chosen vocation." Indra held up his hand. Glowing filaments of iridescent shades sprouted into sight in his palm, weaving together in the glimmering shape of a tree. "You are not the first to seek insight into the Shinju's nature and essence either."

    I stared at the sight, utterly stunned.

    Indra didn't withdraw his hand.

    I held out mine.

    Ninshu conveyed to me the full code of the Shinju's genetics, every bit as alien and counterintuitive as I expected it to be, but completely legible.

    "Faith, bejaysus and begorrah!"

    "Quite."

    It was also every bit as inimical to human biology as I'd theorised, but that was fine. The whole point of cracking the code was so I could change it. He – this – all those theoretical techniques I'd thought up, I… I could –

    "You would have figured it out by yourself eventually," Indra idly said while ninshu also delivered to me the full scope of his insight as the one who invented ninjutsu from first principles. "I'm just saving you the tedium. I know you humans in the lower realms still care about such paltry things as the passage of time."

    My… everything stalled under the sheer breadth of the knowledge being gifted – so that's how you mess with inertia, finally! – but I still didn't run out of words.

    Somehow. "It's not all paltry things."

    "Oh, I know." Indra smirked at me as he began to fade. "I'm still burdened with fondness for a few of them myself. Civilization, poetry, creativity."

    "Warmth," I said pointedly. "Friendship, family."

    "…Faith," he replied just as pointedly. "Legacy. Inherited will."

    "Modesty."

    "Good humour."

    "The pursuit of happiness."

    We looked at each other. Ninshu still bound us.

    ""And leave everyone else the fuck alone even if they make you the fucking king.""

    Indra vanished, but not his mirthful laughter from my ears.
     
    Chapter 15: The Meditation of Heaven and Earth (II)
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member
    (II)

    And so it was that the first thing the Anami spirits experienced upon my return to life was euphoria.

    Oh Indra, will you one day ascend beyond this world and become my old Earth's Father Sky?

    Restart biological function, retrieve cognitive backups, assess archives viability, no corruption detected in primaries, deploy, unpack, initialize.

    Align cognitive processes from stored records with wave-form patterns of new Yin body, 2%, 13%, 23%, 43, 73%, 100%, reorganize neural chemical bonds to match backup configuration, adjust synaptic activity to match record, match neural quantum wave-form patterns with backup dynamic record, match new Yin wave-form patterns to cerebral patterns, overlap, entwine, integrate physical self with para-physical elements, mind reintegrated, memory reintegrated, new Yin body successfully rewoven into fine-fibered dendritic web.

    Re-initialize Yang generation, match Yang generation to Yin capacity, establish new Yin-Yang cycle, 2%, 13%, 23%, 43, 73%, 100%, body repossession completed successfully.

    Assess individual systems and apparatuses, biomass capacity nominal, energy efficiency optimal, energy generation minimal – autotrophic function barely sufficient for continued survival, further biological activity requires blood oxygenation. Assess brain function 13%, 23%, 43%, 73%, 100%, brain function sufficient for consciousness, all partitions present and practicable, general function sufficient for only a further four minutes and three seconds of continuity of consciousness under current environmental conditions.

    Return to native environment urgently needed, sourcing additional biomass strongly recommended, explore options, approach identified.

    Reassess homeostasis, adjust all systems for enhanced cellular function, create new chakra system based on newly acquired template, progress 3%, 13%, 23%, 43%, 73%, 100% complete, connect chakra pathway system to all individual cells, initialize chakra generation, integrate new chakra pathway system with Yin body, evaluate Yin-Yang cycle, suspend, adjust, re-initialize.

    Integrate ninshu functionality into new chakra apparatus, 1%, 3%, 7%, 13%, 23%, 43%, 73%, 100% complete.

    Deploy acquired ninshu template – floral.

    Wood Release: Underground Roots Technique.

    The tree roots far above me responded to my will. The deepest ends grew further down until they stabbed into me. The other ends grew upwards through rocks and soil until they breached the surface, spreading in all directions looking for every creature that had been killed or trapped, by the fight between a certain fool dragon and the very dead hive mind of snakes. Every last forest animal I found, dead or alive, was skewered and drained of all biomass, which was then delivered back to me as quickly as my body could assimilate it, the tissue, nutrients, water, precious oxygenated blood.

    Re-assess individual systems and apparatuses, replenish, realign, repair.

    I was using the veins of trees as auxiliary blood vessels for the purpose of blood transfusion. As far as improvisation went, this was particularly morbid, but really, it was all in theme. This was ninshu, not ninjutsu.

    Though speaking of ninjutsu.

    Earth Release: Earth Defense Dome of Magnificent Nothingness

    The earth fell away from me, finally giving me space to move, if not breathe because of how thin the air was. I grabbed a few select rocks and roots that I'd excluded from the technique and proceeded to eat them.

    Then I cut my palm.

    Wood Release: Nativity of a World of Trees

    I didn't know what frame of reference Hashirama had that he could just create whatever plants he wanted out of nothing. Maybe senjutsu was enough, perhaps if you communed with a specific type of flora for a long enough period it became embedded in your chakra or essence. I didn't have that experience, but I had options of my own.

    A drop of my blood became a seed. The seed became an ash tree. The ash carried me up and out of the darkness towards the shining sun, fresh air and freedom.

    My mind was already sprinting far ahead, though, processing physical input, taking in all-new extrasensory input, and running dozens of scenarios at once about what I could or couldn't do when I finally burst free. What I could or couldn't do about what I saw up and ahead of me through the spirit world. The Five-Fold Rashomon, a sealed tomb where the dragon of blood and lightning that my dumbass son had become was roaring and dying alone in the dark.

    Orochimaru, I hope hell sucks.

    I looked around me, and past the trunk of the ash tree that had grown around me with sight beyond sight. At the big clouds of subtle matter and Yin energy that were dispersing from where my previous spiritual body had died. Just now. Right here. All around me. At a rate that would probably see it completely dispersed into nature in two or three days. Mine. And Ororchimaru's too. And those animals. All of it going to complete waste.

    I looked at Kenzo. To and from the still not-quite-dead spirit, and the ocean of discarded Yin all over the place.

    Oppor-

    "▂▂▃▃▅▅▅▅▅!!"

    -tunity my ass!

    What was I supposed to do with this? How was I supposed to deal with this? The dragon-shaped bloodstream was thrashing, screaming, every moment and every effort was another part of him irreversibly consumed to keep himself going in his single-minded rampage. Every bit of spiritual death I'd almost undergone myself, what my wife would have put herself through, he was experiencing it at an accelerated rate. Like me, maybe because of me, he'd turned himself into an autotrophic life form, except instead of physical mass he was burning his very spirit away. How…

    How could I stop it? Reverse it?

    Also, human minds and souls do not do well in reptile brains, never mind floating blobs of gore from a mutant toad pretending to be a flying lizard, what can I do?

    You've sacrificed so much for so long, husband, let me have my turn for once.

    I looked around at the ocean of lost Yin. Then to my dumbass of a son. And back at my lost Yin. And my new Yin too. My Yin body, formless and fresh. Youthful. Fit for a child, you might say.

    Well, I thought glumly, sympathising all too much with my wife's latest decision-making. There's worse ways to go than sacrificing everything for your kid, I guess-

    "It seems that even now I come in second."

    This time it was Asura that appeared to me in the darkness beneath the earth, seated cross-legged in front of me as my improvised transportation system struggled to catch up to the speed of my thoughts and memories.

    "My brother didn't put any undue pressure on you, I hope?"

    Sacrificing myself to myself was not the same thing as saving someone else's spirit from their wilful self-destruction, I only had administrative control over myself, not anyone else. It certainly wasn't the same thing as excising a child's soul and spirit from an actively self-destructive pseudo-organism while they were in the middle of spiritual suicide.

    "You're really a very rude man, you know?"

    Maybe I could yank him out of that mess? But no, my young stringbean of a Yin body was the worst tool for that. Trying to snatch my idiot boy out of the jaws of spiritual death would be like trying to save him from the hangman's noose by yanking on his foot with a second rope. He was spread out and hooked through all of it. Every time a splatter sloughed off, every time a drop of blood was consumed to generate the lightning buoying him, a part of himself was consumed for good.

    "Then again, it's not like I've ever been all that good at holding attitude against anyone."

    I could see spirits. If I could see spirits, I could see what comprised them. If I could bring myself, a human, back to life, then plucking a screaming child out of a hastily improvised blood blob should be easy, right? You'd think.

    "Alas, I remain a sucker for self-sacrifice, always so moving and morally superior to any other sort, at least when it's worthy. This once, though, I feel like being petty." Asura held out his fist. "Which is why I'm going to make your perfectly noble and worthy self-sacrifice as worthless as you made your wife's."

    I stared stupidly at the extended fist.

    "▂▂▃▃▅▅■■▃▅▅!!"

    I held out my own fist and beheld the motions of the world.

    Hand seals – they're grasping motions!

    The final cataclysmic clash between the Sage's children, its setup was a multitude of causes and reasons, but the ultimate catalyst was betrayal. Specifically, the betrayal of Indra by his own disciples and adherents to Asura. To the point where there were more of them on Asura's side than Indra's own, by the end. By miles. And almost all of them joined in ninshu with Asura at one point or another, directly or not.

    Oh dear, this is the real final straw that drove Indra to commit fratricide, isn't it?

    Indra was the creator of ninjutsu, but Asura was a literal repository of all the ninjutsu knowledge and experience of everyone else in their time. For all that ninshu was his and the Sage's own preferred choice, Asura's understanding and skill in ninjutsu had actually surpassed his brother's.

    "I hope this helps, Masanari-Dono." Asura grinned as he began to fade. "I'm rooting for you, you know! Believe it!"

    Holy fuck.



    Create biofeedback and at-will control for overall chakra system function, integrate function into homeostasis, create biofeedback and at-will overrides for all individual functions, create new node in pineal gland to centralize control, synchronise chakra flow with Yin-Yang cycle, examine process of Yin-Yang to chakra generation, process discerned.

    Indra… did you withhold this insight, or is Asura not the only one who doesn't appreciate what he has?

    Hand seals – they were grasping motions. Grasping motions for the causal forces and associative sympathies making up the world, the universe. I could see them. I could perceive them. I could deduce what some of them did just from how they interacted with me. I didn't try, but only because I didn't need to. Chakra was just the medium of interaction, and now I had experience. All of Asura's experience, and everyone else's who shared theirs with him. I knew all of the seals and the strings of existence that had ever been grasped by a human mind during Asura's time. The twelve seals, the non-standard ones, and many others besides. Ever since those olden days… so much of them had been hidden and lost.

    I know what I'm going to do.

    Even the totality of Asura's collected insight made up just a narrow field of view of the grand scheme of strings making up the tapestry of reality, even all of them combined, but...

    I don't need nor want to grasp for all of them, do I?

    I just needed a firm hold of the strings on me. My place was mine to decide in the universe, no one and nothing else's. If I managed to do that, maybe I'd be able to do it for someone else too. And even if I didn't, more options would surely reveal themselves to me. They always did before.

    I reassessed my conclusion via all my mental partitions in parallel. Then once again with them all working in tandem. The conclusion remained the same.

    That's it then.

    Assign experimental resources, ready deployment, decelerate cognitive processes to match objective time.

    The ash tree burst up through the soil, but I bid it to carry me further up and up. When I broke through the canopy to see the sun, I made the wooden tree even taller still, made it carry me further up and up until I was higher than the tallest boughs in a hundred miles. The top of the trunk, the junction of the mightiest boughs, it split down the middle to free the perfect sphere within, which had been acting as my egg-like shell.

    The shell unfolded around me like a flower. The moon was above me. The sun was a distant wonder watching me from the horizon's edge. The sounds in my ears were a rush like none before. The sensations on my skin spoke of all new life and awareness. The air entering my lungs was the first rattling gasp of new life. Elation.

    "▂▂▃▃▅▅■■▃▅▅▂▂▃▅!!"

    The sight ahead of me was almost entirely taken up by a colossal box made of spiky doors with the faces of demons on them. They rattled but held. They rattled less and less with each blow from inside.

    Accelerate cognition back to maximum speed and get to work.

    Don't hold this against me too much, world, I'm a really good man you know!

    Utilize acquired shinju comprehension and chakra transformation experience to develop inverse chakra loop, 3%, 13%, 23%, 43%, attempt failed. Desired functionality requires fundamental redesign of chakra apparatus, determine necessary modifications, 3%, 13%, 23%, 43%, 73%, 100% complete, simulate mental model, repeat, repeat, repeat, discerned preliminary model.

    Destroy present chakra apparatus – again.

    Create new chakra apparatus – again.

    Integrate into cells, affect physical changes, integrate into Yin, affect spiritual changes, new chakra system deployment complete.

    Synchronize internal energy and force and motion differentials with extrinsic influences, streamline para-physical functionality, compensate for environmental stressors, initiate chakra generation, integrate chakra into auric field to upscale reinforcement of natural limits and override the laws of physics as needed.

    Integrate ninjutsu functionality into new chakra apparatus, streamline ninjutsu-ninshu chakra mechanics for ease of use, reassess homeostasis, reassess chakra apparatus functionality, inspect genetic template of implanted system, alien genetics reaffirmed as fully legible, evaluate, adjust for human biology, 3%, 13%, 23%, 43%, 73%, 100%.

    I took a deep breath.

    Deploy inverse chakra transformation process.

    Execute.

    My new chakra pathway system rooted itself within me. Its profile changed under my direction, though I quickly realized I was playing something closer to the role of a gardener half the time. Before, if you stretched out your arms and plated yourself like a tree, the chakra system, too, would have looked almost like a tree, albeit one with branches bereft of leaves and flowers, never mind a fruit. In reality, it was all just a root system masquerading as the rest of the tree, due to the Sage's modification and the subsequent ages of human make-believe inculcated into alien genetics and mistranslated.

    This new one – mine. It was different. It was true.

    I'm not going to refer to this by that name ever again.

    This was not the Shinju parasite. Not any longer. And I was not going to give this miracle a name that could be mistranslated as double suicide.

    Crann Bethadh.

    The Tree of Life.

    Its roots were six and doubled as branches, each one growing through me and out of me to plant themselves in all six lower realms even as I watched. My body was its trunk. My spirit was the rain. And the upper crown – it didn't exist, but only because the rain was so thin and paltry that it couldn't grow. Not yet. If it grew, as I grew, would it manifest upwards and reach high enough to weave itself into the higher realms as well?

    I exhaled. I gave myself an entire objective second to succumb to my feeling of triumph. It was the headiest feeling in the world.

    Evaluate outcome.

    Tree of Life retains all thaumovore properties of original organism. However, non-parasitic nature of chakra pathway system generates chakra free of incompatibility with human biology and spiritual anatomy.

    Anami-Chakra incompatibility resolved, all limits on capacity and utility lifted.

    Inverse chakra loop established successfully, chakra transformation into Yin and Yang energies now possible, encode as innate functionality, deploy, streamline, automate.

    Addendum – alien genetic code fully readable means that human genome can be combined or substituted as desired. Coupled with inherent modularity of genetic phenotypes, this allows for any and all additional functions to be removed or added, also as desired.

    Log implications to memory and postpone, crisis management takes priority over new theories, afford no distractions.

    Deploy senriki at cellular level, deploy senjutsu at holistic level, maximise strength, maximise flexibility, maximize endurance, maximize awareness, maximize natural energy intake, metabolize excess, streamline, assess, confirm no negative side effects, automate.

    Natural energy supply nominally infinite, divert excess to Yang generation.

    Yang production rate maximised, Yang supply nominally infinite while cell-grade senriki persists, cell-grade senriki logs no drawbacks, will persist indefinitely unless wilfully halted, divert excess Yang to chakra apparatus, system confirmed as being capable of creating chakra from any one sort of energy type regardless of mix or imbalance, maximum chakra capacity reached.

    My word, already?

    Offload excess chakra onto Anami cells, limit reached, current amount and concentration of soul cells vastly insufficient to leverage full raw power, new directive discerned.

    Be fruitful and multiply, kids, you lot are the only ones who actually stopped after the one attempt at patricide.

    The swarm of living plasma complied eagerly. The Anami multiplied endlessly, spreading through me until there was once more no cell deprived of one, then kept going at an exponential rate, and faster. Trito emerged from my flesh and formed around me, a shimmering ghost-like form that seemed to weave itself out of the world and the sky above. His volume grew quickly, so quickly that it outpaced my new, vastly diminished Ninshu range before he even finished growing his second pair of arms. My Yin… so small and thin now, my range so reduced compared to what it was just this morning.

    Trito grew a second head, then a third so I could see in every direction. His spear and shield vanished, but his mantle did not. It grew instead around and through me, out and downwards, following as much as he guided my ever-replenishing chakra through the tree beneath my feet, further still until he reached the earth and spread out through the roots. And further.

    As that happened, I called my chakra and raised my hands into the hand seal of the Ox.

    Ox, Dog, Horse, Tiger, Boar, Ram-

    As I formed seals, so did Trito. But when I moved on, he didn't. The hand seal stayed formed, the chakra stayed moulded, nature's string remained in hand, and every next seal saw a new hand flow out of his previous one to form the next sign in the sequence. Even so I felt the limit rapidly nearing, I needed something… something else. Something to act as a relay for my conscious will even beyond my newborn spirit's tiny range. I need…

    I needed more mind. I needed more hands.

    "Sage Art Wood Release: Svaraka of Unbounded Hands."

    I wasn't even going to try for Hashirama's True Several Thousand Hands, but a good scientist knows when to appreciate inspiration.

    The wood release technique erupted around me, countless saplings spliced from the ash tree beneath my feet. First chaotically, then increasingly controlled as the new life absorbed nutrients from the earth and whatever was left of the many creatures that had perished. It seized and absorbed all the discarded Yin around me too. Mine, Orochimaru's, Kenzo's, every tiny scrap from all the creatures that were killed. The Ash trees grew tall and close, so close that they blended together with the original beneath me.

    The new life grew thicker and taller, lifted me higher and higher as Trito fused with it, causing the tree to perfectly outpitcture his image. A head grew from the wood, then, two, three. One arm, two, four. The trunk beneath me thickened and widened, flowing like liquid clay until it took the shape of a robe beneath me, wrapped around legs sat in my same, cross-legged pose.

    Ox, Dog, Horse, Tiger, Boar, Ram, Hare, Monkey, Dragon, Rat, Bird, Snake. And all the other seals that Asura and Indra had conveyed to me. And all the seals I'd ever seen on a different Earth. And all the ones I could imagine after that.

    Four arms became eight, then 16, 32, 64, 128, 256, 512, 1024, one after another forming around and behind me in an ever expanding wheel. Then three, then eight wheels of steadily grander hands. Each numbered 640 fingers and 128 hands. Every hand was positioned in a unique sign. One handseal, each different from all the rest. Each hand held one of nature's strings. Not all of nature's strings, not even close, but certainly all of mine.

    Identify hand seals associated with fine world string manipulation, repeat whole test sequence with incrementally altered parameters, loop procedure with new variables each time, compile at maximum cognitive capacity in parallel on all thought partitions.

    Cycle through spiritual states, observe the effects of – and by – reality's strings upon self, observe effect of reality's strings upon reality, repeat for inverse chakra transformation process, determine associated chakra nature admixture and mould pattern for each string, extrapolate for cause and effect, 3%, 13%, 23%, 43%, 73%, 100%, adjust all personal parameters.

    Homeostasis of Self synchronized with homeostasis of World Sphere.

    Wholesomeness of Self is both condition and function of Wholesomeness of the World.

    Is – is this is what Hasirama felt all the time?

    This feat – such effort, from my body, my mind, my soul, even with the Anami doing most of the work, arrayed along the Tree of Life and its grand fundament, my spirit – even buttressed and bulwarked by a colossal avatar grown from divine wood, it shakes. My body shivers. My breath… It trembles. Magnum opus, accomplishment, rapture, this is it, my one, great labour.

    All this just to test out a technique. One theoretical technique. One theoretical technique that was itself just a rush job based on another theoretical technique I'd set aside two months ago as a pipe dream.

    Indra, Asura, do either of you truly understand what you've given me?

    The moment loomed before me as I realized that I had just secured what I needed to sidestep all the drawbacks that my wife would have taken onto herself. Here, now, with all this power. Chakra, sage power, the children of my spirit embodied in plasma souls and bodies, that very same spirit that was in my hands, spiritual matter that had been ripped out of literal human sacrifice, from me, from Orochimaru, from my son himself with every moment that went by…

    I could take it, consume it, absorb it back into myself. Achieve… at least some of what grafting my wife's entire Yin to mine would have given me, with all of Heaven's light backing it. Reach for those heights I never fathomed, might still not be able to fathom even now, in the midst of all this. I might even achieve an all new baseline of power, instead of using it all up on this one, single act.

    All I had to do was sit here. Meditate. Maintain this one technique to digest the Yin scraps and do nothing else for the next year.

    All I had to do was let my idiot son lose everything left of himself and reincarnate as a hedge slug. Possibly, anyway. Maybe a reptile, if this last stunt imprints on his soul deeply enough. If he's lucky. A creeping animal for sure.

    I'm fine with being just another failed experiment.

    "Yin-Yang Release: Supreme Authority of Manu."

    I moved my hands along the outlines of my claim upon my place in the world. Trito's moved with me, tugging on nature's strings back and forth and wide. The wind howled amidst the colossal arms as they moved. The 1024 strings came together, scraped against each other, bent, locked, twined, interlocked into a shape that perfectly mirrored mine. All the control I could ever exert over cause and effect, no matter the method or moment, was folded and woven into me. Tethered through me. Imbued me. All the power exerted upon me by reality reformed in my image. Right in the place I stood.

    Charged particle manipulation discerned.

    That… could be anything from a gimmick to bloody world-upending levels of amazing, but still not what I needed right now.

    My spirit – so small, it couldn't possibly anchor this working, if I were a loom it could barely qualify as a single weft thread at best, never mind the warp that would need to be folded on itself over a thousand times. I had an overabundance of Yang to render an anchoring structure permanent, but I didn't have nearly enough Yin to fathom the structure to begin with.

    I don't need to pull on nature's strings, just mine.

    I didn't have nearly enough Yin to anchor such a working, but I did have an all new chakra pathway system I could manipulate as easily as the rest of me, now.

    Transcending personal limits is what chakra is for.

    The Tree of Life grew new filaments, wove itself through all my other strings, anchored the working, permeated it, spread tendrils to twine with each and every thread of the world in my hands. The branches grew past them and looped back through me like the clearest and finest warp thread. I wove them all together in my image until I had twined and knotted everything nice and tight through my entire form.

    Re-examine all findings.

    Collate.

    Compile.

    1%, 2%, 3%, 5%, 7%, 11%, 13%, 17%, 19%, 23%, 29%, 31%, 37%, 41%, 43%, 47%, 53%, 59%, 61%, 67%, 71%, 73%, 79%, 83%, 89%, 97%, 100%.

    Manipulation of foreign wave-form patterns tentatively discerned.

    Sacrifice. Choice. Might worldly. Might otherworldly.

    With this power, I could achieve a miracle.

    Or…

    A smaller miracle that keeps on giving.

    Mould chakra according to shape transformation principles, long-form filament, millimetre thick wedge, monoatomic edge.

    I clawed my finger down.

    The Rashomon gate right in front of me was sliced clean in half.

    Metabolize collected subtle matter, distil spiritual energy, concentrate supply, prepare for Yin bestowal.

    Decelerate cognitive processing rate to match objective time.

    "▂▂▃▃▅▅■■▃▅▅!!"The gore dragon roared in mad frenzy as it burst out of its broken prison. Huge chunks and splatters of blood and lightning tore off its form as it literally flayed its way out. Out of the collapsing structure that was taking its sweet time returning to Naraka whence it came.

    Prime delivery vector.

    "▂▂▃▃▅▅■■▃▅▅▂▂▃▅▅▅■■ーー!!"The dragon roared madly, desperately. "Y̴̷̴o̶̴̶u̴̸̵ ̷̴̷t̶̷̸h̸̸̵i̴̵̴n̵̵̵k̵̶̶ ̴̶̷t̷̶̶h̴̴̴i̴̴̷s̴̸̴ ̵̶̴w̸̶̸i̵̴̵l̴̷̸l̶̴̶ ̵̴̷h̸̸̵o̷̸̵l̸̴̴d̴̴̶ ̸̴̴m̵̸̵e̵̴̸,̶̴̷ ̶̵̵y̶̷̷o̴̴̴u̴̸̴ ̷̷̷w̵̵̸r̶̴̶e̵̷̶t̴̴̷c̶̵̷h̷̸̴!̴̷̴ ̷̶̴ I̶̵̴ ̸̵̴a̶̴̷m̶̴̵ ̴̶̵V̵̸̸a̶̸̸l̶̶̸i̶̸̸,̶̸̸ ̵̶̶t̴̶̸h̴̷̴e̸̵̵ ̷̸̸A̷̷̸v̷̶̸e̸̸̵n̸̶̶g̸̶̴e̸̶̷r̷̴̶!" Oh no, he's already delusional. "̷I̸ ̷a̴m̴ ̶b̴e̷g̶o̸t̷t̵e̵n̴ ̴o̵f̸ ̵t̵h̸e̶ ̵o̶n̴e̴ ̸w̵h̶o̸ ̷w̷a̸s̵ ̸t̷h̴e̵r̷e̴ ̴t̴o̷ ̶w̸i̶t̷n̵e̶s̸s̸ ̷t̶h̸e̴ ̶v̴e̸r̶y̵ ̸o̴r̴i̷g̴i̸n̷ ̷o̴f̴ ̴a̶l̶l̶ ̸t̵h̵i̴n̶g̶s̶ ̴i̵n̷ ̵t̶h̵i̴s̴ ̶w̷o̶r̷l̶d̷!̷ ̶I̴ ̷a̵m̶-̸"̸

    "GROUNDED!"

    "▅■▃▅▂▅ ?!"

    The dragon's words went down the wrong blood splatter.

    Catch him, little ones, don't let your big brother lose another drop!

    Yemo's arms left their wooden coils and reached past me like a thousand glowing whirls of blue light to seize the dragon by the snout. And every other part of him too, until there was not a millimeter of surface still exposed to the outside. This dragon, so much smaller than it was just ten minutes ago, it had no chance to even attempt escape.

    "▂▂▃▃ ▅▅■■▃▅ ▅▂▂▃ ▅▅ ▅■■ーー!!

    Subject brain structure absent, neural network absent, consciousness detected, will detected, scan holonomic structure, analyse, use Yin chakra transformation to buttress collapsing Yin structure, graft Yin matter from sacrifice to replace the gaps and decay, infuse distilled Yin to match the native wave-form patterns, repair, restore, heal, heal, heal, heal, heal, there's enough to heal, I know there's enough, there must be enough, heal, heal, heal, please, please my boy-

    "Guh-DAD?!"

    Thank you, thank you, thank you! "Kenzo… My dear boy…"

    The dragon stalled. Its thrashing stopped. The dying spirit resurged brilliantly. "… D-dad?"

    I took a deep breath. Finally, I could drop everything else and give voice to my tried and true feelings. I had all my emotional range back. I could do it! Just don't cry! "WHAT THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU'RE DOING?!"

    "Wha-!" The gore dragon flinched like a pulped mess of blood and suffering in my spirits' grasp. "DAD! YOU'RE ALIVE!"

    Oh god, his voice, it sounded like an eel sludge waterfall! "Don't you 'you're alive' me, you brat, get back to the Pure World this instant!"

    "WHAT DO YOU MEAN GO BACK, I WAS NEVER THERE!"

    "Unbelievable, this is all it amounts to, my life, this is all I could buy with six years of suicidal depression, all for being unable to stand the mere presence of children like some freak sociopath, my own son!"

    "I'M SO GLAD YOU'RE OKAY!"

    "Oh for – dammit, boy! You don't have time for this. You're eating through that biomass like a swarm of piranha termites! Go to your mother before you soulmelt your way into a new life as a snail!"

    "WHAT?"

    "Oh for - no, NO, I am not doing this! I am not going to have my brand new hope for the future crushed in its first five minutes of life by the power of youth's stupidity! Not a single one of my children has gone through life without doing their active best to make me want to kill myself, I am not allowing a single second more of it, do you hear me boy? Where did I go wrong? How did I ever father such morons, Good God!"

    "DAD, WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT?"

    "No, no, no, I'm not doing this, I refuse to entertain a single moment more of this nonsense, son, you're grounded!" Plasma fingers phased through matter, grabbed the spirit so very entangled with the monstrosity, and plucked Kenzo's unrestful ghost out by the scruff.

    I gave my idiot son just enough time to see my glare. Then I promptly dragged his once more human shape into the otherworld, hauled him up to the top of my shiny spirit rope ladder, and tossed him into his mother's arms.

    "I'll deal with you later!"

    Just as soon as I'm not in danger of collapsing and crying myself to sleep in a deluge of fat, sobbing tears the moment I'm removed from my multi-threaded brain and its ongoing struggle to put off my emotional breakdown.

    I returned – again – to my body with a quake of relief. Finally, the last of my dumbass children was properly dead.

    This, this line, this absurdity here that I just thought completely unironically, this is my life.

    Ugh.

    Man, I'm tired.

    Also, having all my mental partitions completely overflowing with emotional upheaval was… an experience. I barely managed to wrench one of them back under control. Not the one chanting 'fuck' two times per second, but the one next to it.

    Before me now was left a falling smattering of loose bloodshed. Rapidly dispersing plasma of both kinds was falling and spreading. Wisps and fragments of chakra escaped to join the leftover traces within Trito's frame. There were golden flakes of Yang energy that could only have come from Kurama too, flickering in and out of view less and less with each moment.

    Ionized plasma was shedding off a presence I'd thought was gone but wasn't. He'd just been hidden behind my boy's loud glare.

    Yemo! You're alive!

    I grabbed him and nourished him as gently as I could. He was shocked, then disturbed. So disturbed that he lurched free of his sibling's grasp in favour of pressing against me. Without entering me.

    Deploy ninshu.

    He didn't even entertain the notion of merging back with his many siblings despite them literally cradling him. He felt shocked, then relieved, then he wanted to never leave me again even as he didn't want to return to how things were before. At the same time, he was conflicted about his 'replacement' and felt at once driven and guilty at his own weariness and hesitance to be reduced to such a state again. I felt them, his wants.

    I felt wants.

    Yemo was changed. He was more than he used to be. I wasn't ready to pronounce sapience after the day I'd had, but I'd just gotten evidence that I'd overlooked sentience all this time. And there was sentience here, and more, now. Complexity. More than plants. More than animals. More than Gama.

    Kurama's Yang energy, it has to be.

    I flexed my chakra, finding it already at capacity again. I felt the last traces of distilled Yin. I considered Trito. For a long moment, I considered the dripping blood.

    … It's still not mad science.

    Recall all logged animal genomes, read collected blood to refresh amphibian genetic footprint, read biomass collected from recently slaughtered wildlife for additional blueprints, bring up physical phenotypes, retrieve cognitive phenotypes from own genetic code, combine, mix, match, simulate permutations, continue until ideal outcome is reached.

    Final configuration discerned – body of a snake, belly of a clam, skull of an ox, antlers of a stag, snout of a boar, eyes of a rabbit, ears of a wolf, crest of a rooster, scales of a fish, whiskers of a rat, beard of a goat, legs of a horse, hands and feet of the ape, the claws and teeth of a tiger.

    I'm not even surprised anymore.

    Integrate sensory phenotypes into optimal configuration, configure external phenotypes for optimal aesthetics, confect base genetic blueprint of theoretical organism, integrate Tree of Life sapling in final structural model, simulate, repeat, repeat, repeat, results nominal.

    "Wood release…. Artificial Womb Technique?"

    I was iffy on the name, but the technique did what I wanted, more or less.

    "Yin Release: Trito's Tribulation."

    I'll probably name this application something else, because there was nothing to purge this time. But the vector of the ability was the same. My blood erupted through a hundred different enlarged pores and pierced into the wooden egg.

    Determine necessary materials, extrapolate substance quantities, transfer collected biomass and energy from trees and statue, use Underground Roots technique to collect more raw minerals, donate missing elements and nutrients from own biomass, repeat for blood and gut flora, collect all elements in incubation shell, overlap Yin – no, still not enough of it – overlap Trito over container to enable precise molecular and cellular manipulation.

    Create neural system, create skeleto-muscular apparatus, create digestive system, create reproductive system, create minor subsystems, create skin, create scales, integrate systems, test, assess, refine, repeat until homeostasis is achieved…

    Process complete.

    Create Tree of Life off-shoot sapling.

    1%, 3%, 13%, 23%, 43%, 73%, 100%.

    Process complete.

    Initialize.

    Attempt failed, Tree of Life doesn't have enough to work with, the Yin is not self-sustaining, something is missing.

    Like every other time before.

    I considered the issue. Then I turned my eyes to the spirit world and held Yemo up to get a moment's glimpse and breathe the ether of Heaven.

    The heart began to beat. The yang began to flow. The Yin began to grow, slowly but surely.

    Initialize Tree of Life.

    Success.

    I returned to the waking world. I withdrew my blood. I healed. The wooden egg cracked from within to reveal the new being inside.

    The baby dragon jumped at me, curled around my waist, crawled frantically up around my back and chest, all the way up until his neck was wrapped around mine, and all four of his limbs hugged me tight, never intending to let go. He was long and sinuous, whiskered, his scales white with shimmers of iridescent blue. Like a cloud in the sky.

    I felt his amazement. I felt his overwhelmed feelings at having his own physical senses. I felt his wonder at the world. I felt him initiate resonance between his soul cells and his still tiny siblings within me.

    "Welcome to life, Yemo."

    My dragon croaked cutely.

    I felt the last of the vast power finally escape my grasp. But even as I returned to a state of being… vaguely comparable to the me of yesterday morning, I could only feel triumph all over again.

    I'd arrogantly projected sentience on non-living plasma structures before. Not anymore.

    Now I've created life.

    "Quite the chain of feats you've achieved today," Indra said from where he now stood to my right on the not-flower petal. He was transparent, but visible against the backdrop of living plasma that Trito provided just by existing in the same space. The spirit was speaking in that ancient language that Archaic Nifon only wished it still was.

    I could only understand him thanks to ninshu, the one of earlier and the one of now.

    "In fact," he continued. "It's enough that I can't believe even you could come up with all of this from scratch. Not on such short notice, never mind while dead."

    "Imbas Forosnai."

    Indra blinked at me. He ignored the approaching ninja that had finally caught up with this upended battlefield. "I know not what that means."

    "Imbas Forosnai. In the ancient language of a people you'll never meet, because they're several centuries dead on a different planet, it means 'Great Knowledge that Illuminates'." The old ways are never as gone as moral busybodies like to think. "Man chews on meat soaked in mind-expanding solution, puts it on a flagstone near the door, chants an invocation over it to the gods, chants over his two palms – smeared from the meat, very important – then he locks himself inside a dark room not to be disturbed, puts his two palms on his cheeks – over his eyes if he can manage it – and sleeps." I smirked. "I didn't get anywhere close to the standard three days of complete isolation, but it sure felt longer."

    The Art of Illumination of the ancient seers of Éire, Ninshu was practically its inversion. Instead of sensory deprivation, it was overexposure. Where Imbas Forosnai – shamanism – was all about getting possessed by ancestors and gods, ninshu treated the chakra system itself as a possessing entity. Leveraged its Yin incorporation and assimilation abilities for mutual cross-possession. Partial possession of humans by each other. The core was ultimately the same for both, deliberate and willing possession by a foreign entity for the purpose of gaining knowledge.

    Even if I hadn't channelled the closest thing to two gods that this world had, possessing myself has to count after all this trouble, right?

    Traditions are answers to questions that have been forgotten.

    Once upon a time and place, being the channel between man's world and the other worlds, speaking to the gods on behalf of mankind, was the fili of Ireland's most important job. I wasn't a file, and not just because I wasn't a poet, I –

    Actually no, never mind. I could definitely become a file. All I needed was to recreate Teinm laída and Díchetal do chennaib. From first principles – again – but what else is new?

    "Expanded consciousness, solitary contemplation, sensory deprivation," Indra mused just as Hiashi and company at last came into view. "You can do the former at will, and for the latter you were literally buried a mile underground the whole time."

    Hey wait a minute, we're about to have company and I'm naked! Wood Release-

    Charged particle manipulation discerned.

    I blinked. I sat up at the memory. I considered my senses. I considered my expanded senses thanks to modified phenotypes, the anami spirits, chakra manipulation, and sage power. I considered Trito. I continued considering him, and myself, and the strings of nature. My claim on nature.

    I climbed to my feet. Watched the looming form made up of my swarm of dual-shell plasma beings. I thought about my multitasking ability, their multitasking ability, subatomic micromanagement, and particle physics.

    Collect materials, combine, transmute.

    Dirt, dust and fiber flew towards me from all directions, wrapped my body in a thick layer, and transmuted in a wave of whistling lightning into a perfect recreation of my formal attire.

    Well I'll be.

    "The world should have loved for you to live during our time," Asura said where he'd appeared to my left. "But I'll settle for seeing Black Zetsu's twisted idea of a world utterly destroyed."

    Now I had two ancient religious figures standing at my sides at the top of the world, bright, shimmering and visible against the backdrop of my living aura and the sky.

    What is this, the Transfiguration?

    That was when the ninja finally cleared the last stretch to land in front of us.

    Oh look, witnesses.

    Hyuuga Hiashi. Aburame Shibi. An unknown ninja from the Inuzuka clan. And Might Guy.

    Konoha. I'm getting seriously mixed feelings here.

    Maito Gai gave me a massive shiny-toothed thumbs up, then he joined the others in staring. They stared at me. They stared at Yemo doing his best impression of a neck ornament. They stared at Indra. They stared at Asura. They gawked at the massive statue with one thousand and twenty-four arms that I no longer had a quick and easy way to get rid of. They looked between it and me. Their eyes were the eyes of people who were looking at me while seeing someone else.

    I looked up and behind me, at the three intense faces and looming wooden arms of the statue in whose lap we now stood.

    Fact: Kaguya didn't need practice or training after she ate the chakra fruit, she just knew.

    Whatever brand of moron the current Ootsutsuki may or may not be, whoever created the Shinju itself was a certifiable genius. He literally tested to see how cause and effect interacted with chakra, and then programmed the Shinju so that it associated each chakra pattern a specific sign. The inventor acknowledged that he had a limited perspective too. He programed the Shinju itself with the ability to identify new causes and effects induced by its host organisms, and assign them new hand gestures too.

    Grafting miniature root off-shoots onto native life forms may or may not have been part of the original genetic template, but the Shinju's maker had at the least predicted it. It was part and parcel of the biomass and energy harvesting functionality, now. The Shinju was literally designed to infest native life forms and learn all they knew, before eating them. Just as I had theorised before, it wasn't just a chakra fruit assembly line, it was also a self-updating knowledge base and technique repository.

    Note to self - hardocde the Crann Bethadh to human biology and encrypt the hell out of it as soon as I have time.

    I wondered about all the Ootsutsuki I'd seen on screen. All of them were obsessed with special organs and raw power, no exception. Also, all the ones I knew could charitably be termed one trick ponies. How did they all end up like that, when they have this?

    No, that's not really a question, is it? The answer is obvious.

    They went all in on ease of use at some point, and never really stopped. With every new generation, they turned themselves more and more fully into almighty idiots.

    … Best to double-check that it's not something in their genetics making them that way, though, just in case.

    But first.

    Evaluate chakra cycle, Yin/Yang-to-chakra process optimal, intake of both energy types ideal for chakra generation but not strictly necessary. However, chakra-to-Yin/Yang inverse process has vastly suboptimal efficiency, precise percentages impossible due to abstract nature of Yin-related factors, future refinement possible but unlikely to achieve paradigm-shifting breakthroughs.

    Techniques dedicated to this purpose possible but will likely depend on time allocation and exclusion of all other activities (meditation?). May potentially be supplemented by intake of Yin/Yang from external sources (assimilation?). Multi-threaded cognitive partitioning may overcome some of these limitations.

    However, current process still represents a net gain on top of the total maximum Yin and Yang energies once homeostasis is achieved.

    Simplified explanation: Yin and Yang regeneration is faster than their transformation into chakra when all are at capacity. Thus, new Yin and Yang made back from chakra will be a permanent net gain.

    Conclusion: new chakra pathway system induces a continuous and permanent increase to maximum parameters while not otherwise in use. All parameters will increase naturally for entirety of remaining lifespan. Extrapolation: thanks to overcoming the telomerase bottleneck months ago, remaining lifespan in absence of suicide or murder will continue indefinitely.

    I'm going to be this world's daddy.

    "Lord Uzumaki."

    I looked from the statue to Hiashi and began pulling Trito back into my body while waiting for him to continue.

    When he didn't, I decided I may as well say something instead. "I'm going to want ownership of this whole thing, I hope you understand." No mental partitions available at this time to divert emotional spillover. "Tourist traps are all well and good, but I'm not a fan of cheating the original creator out of his own accomplishment, if you get my drift."

    I might, potentially, be running on something of a high at the present moment.

    "What the fuck," said the Inuzuka, looking between me and Hiashi in disbelief. From reading his chakra and aura, he was clearly a medic. "No, really, what the actual fuck, Captain?"

    "Succumb not to the vagaries of unyouthfulness, Inuzuka-san!" Gai erupted. "Clearly, we are looking upon a field of victory! Do not interrupt an ally when he is basking in the fruits of his conquest! It is conquest, sir, yes?"

    "Excellent redirection," I nodded to the man now keeping me locked in his sights. "It was more along the lines of cruel and unusual self-defense with extreme prejudice, though."

    I suddenly had the nagging feeling that I was forgetting something – oh! I forgot to loot the body!

    Orochimaru had a whole bunch of stuff on him, didn't he?

    I finally had a second thought stream available. My underground roots technique had remained viable even in my distraction, senjutsu was useful like that. I set about guiding it to locate the Orochimaru corpse pile deep beneath the ground and gather the proceeds.

    "Masanari," Hiashi finally found his voice again. What and how much had he seen ahead, with his eyes? "What happened here?"

    What could possibly have happened in a world where grownups believe children are ready to visit charnel fields and kill when they are three years old?

    This was why I was always willing to put myself out there and damn the consequences, however painful or lethal. It wasn't bravery, it was inevitability. In a world like this, you couldn't hide or coast. Neither could you, as a completely random example, afford to hold a body-snatching experiment in anything but the most controlled of conditions, never mind a mile underground buried in loam and worms, no matter how seductive the prize.

    I opened my eyes, ready to deliver the report I'd just compiled between eyeblinks, but then my roots found Orochimaru's leftovers.

    My research!

    My notebooks! From home! Orochimaru had my research notes in his travel bag!

    I should've made your death hurt more, you bastard.

    Also, he had a scroll pouch. With one thick scroll inside. Which the Third Eye of the Anchorite, with and without sage power, told me was riddled with trace chakra imprints, none older than four hours, from sixteen different people.

    Bring that over here right now.

    The root burst up through the soil ahead of the statue and curled through the air to deposit the scroll in my waiting hand. Sage senses gave me no warning, overlaying the object with my plasma body returned no warning, doing the same with my Yin gave no warning, neither did my chakra, Trito, or any individual anami themselves.

    I unfurled the scroll.

    Seal release.

    A puff of smoke dropped two sharingan eyes into my hand.

    Shit, how long was Orochimaru in the Uchiha district before Obito did his second attack? How many Uchiha did he kill for their eyes?

    Obito and Orchimaru were allies at this point in time, they were both in Akatsuki, even if Orochimaru was playing double-agent as usual. How many layers did their plans have, how many contingencies? Was Orochimaru picking off the Uchiha not at the party the entire time? But I would have felt him, wouldn't I? Third Eye of the Anchorite would have detected something.

    Or maybe not, if he used senjutsu.

    Orochimaru had failed to achieve senjutsu, but he also hadn't died. It wasn't inconceivable he could at least tap into nature enough to hide himself in it. It would literally be a prerequisite of his cursed seal research. Failing that, Obito might have simply supplied him a white Zetsu clone for his own substitute ninjutsu.

    But then, how didn't I feel the victims die?

    Unless the deaths happened elsewhere. Maybe they were lured away. Or picked off from the people not in the district. Like… the people mingling with the rest of the village according to my own recommendations.

    And the police force.

    How many people do I know, whose eyes are in this scroll?

    Morbidly, I unsealed and resealed all of the eye pairs one after another, absently absorbing a few cell samples from each. Good news, none of them were from people I knew. Better news, the Sharingan genetics were now fully legible. Bad news, one of the eye pairs shared half of their genetic code with someone I did know. Worst news of the day, that someone was Uchiha Shisui.

    I looked at the two bloody eyes in my hand.

    Orochimaru killed Shisui's mother.

    I'm going to master the ability of astral projection just so I can travel to Hell and kill Orochimaru all over again.

    "Lord Hyuuga." I said.

    "… At this point, you may call me by name."

    "Hiashi then. You may do the same in kind." I held out a fist. "If you have any control at all over your Yin, please be completely open with me for a moment."

    Hiashi looked at my extended fist like it was a snake out to bite him, but he nonetheless took a fortifying breath and complied.

    Ninshu – didn't work despite his best efforts.

    Whatever else he was, he was a quintessential shinobi. Whatever else ninshu was, the technique needed cooperation from both directions. The Yamanaka were the only ones who applied its principles into a form of attack, whether or not they knew it. I could improvise something like that, I already had for what I did with Kenzo, and I was pretty sure Hiashi would forgive me.

    Nevertheless, I withdrew my fist.

    I considered the potentially world-shattering repercussions of the fallback plan I'd only just come up with.

    Then I held out my fist to my second option and set Konoha up for potentially world-shattering consequences down the line.

    For Science.

    "MY WORD!"

    Might Guy did, indeed, possess the proper mindset for ninshu.

    "I SEE! I HEAR! I UNDERSTAND!"

    "Maito-san can now tell you all you want to know," I told Hiashi, somehow keeping a completely straight face despite everything. "Feel free to take your time with whatever secondary mission objectives you have, now that the danger is over. Now if you'll excuse me-"

    "Masanari, wait – Hanzo, HANZO!"

    I didn't wait.

    I jumped.

    I didn't fall.

    Gravity and static electricity are the same force at the planck scale.

    Children may need an entire character arc, stretched over years of personal drama, love drama, and just drama in general to get around to doing what they set out to do.

    Adults get their shit done and go home.


    Chapter 16 is available on on Patreon (karmicacumen), Ko-fi (karmicacumen) and Subscribestar (karmic-acumen), along with the advance chapters on The Unified Theorem, Reset the Universe, and Master of Wood, Water and Hill (yes, really).
     
    Chapter 16: The Observances of Leaping Shadows
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member
    Nara-Shikaku.jpg

    "-. July 23, 6 ANB .-"

    "-. 10:34 PM .-"

    "-. Shikaku Nara, Jonin Commander of Konohagakure, Interim Commander-in-Chief .-"


    The chamber of the Konoha Barrier Team was not the best place for a debrief, especially when even Top Secret didn't feel confidential enough.

    But it was the chamber where you wanted to be if you needed to get the best response time to any assault, especially when you found yourself suddenly leading the country's armed forces because the hokage was missing in action. Moreover, it was the room with the greatest concentration of sensory abilities even before the gathering of every senior jonin and clan head in Konoha. Finally, and most importantly, it was the room with the brightest walls in the building that wouldn't also fold at the first hit. Even if certain rogue Uchiha nin with untenable space-time powers could pop just an eye or ear into existence to spy on them – which, thankfully, there was no evidence for – it would not go unnoticed here.

    He'd still ordered half of the ANBU to look outward, though, constantly scanning the walls, ceiling, and empty space between them. Just in case.

    Shikaku listened to the last situation report and waited for the casualties and damages to be written down by their record nin. Then he signalled Mouse to raise the one-way privacy barrier. "I will now summarise the events that led to our current situation, as they are best understood presently."

    The ninja sat up at attention, even those that had been adding their own efforts to surveying the premises.

    "The present FUBAR appears to be the result of three operations that unfolded nominally at the same time, but with little to no prior knowledge of each other. The first, and the only one that was not clandestine, was 'Operation Fortitude,' which was enacted by the Hokage and the Special Tactics and Assassination Squad. This is also the only operation of the three that seems to have actually been fully successful. Its purpose: neutralizing Shimura Danzo and the ROOT organisation. The former lord Shimura was previously found guilty, in a closed-door trial, of gross insubordination, dissension, sedition, insurrection, and treason against the previous Hokage, Konoha, and the Land of Fire itself."

    There was no little rustling at that, which Shikaku observed stoically. He could have told them that the sentencing in question was dated November 2 six years ago, practically the same day that knowledge of the Uzumaki child's jinchuuriki status leaked to the public. He could also have told them that the main impetus cited in the verdict was the complete disaster in the Land of Rain with Hanzo – the other one – and Akatsuki the year prior.

    Six years were a long time to allow and pay a convicted traitor to continue thumbing his nose at your authority, never mind at the village's expense. For anyone who knew the Third, it would not be entirely unreasonable to assume he, in his sentimentality, might have left the date blank as an excuse to put off filing the paperwork indefinitely, as verdicts could technically qualify as not ratified until that point. At the Hokage's discretion.

    But Shikaku had only just found out about these things from the sealed Hokage records. As he lacked all the context, he was more than willing to defer on tarring the Third's image. Until told otherwise, he was going to assume the verdict was much more recent and was only given the date in question sometime in the past few days. The Third was known to indulge in irony once in a while too.

    "The second operation was an infiltration of Konoha by a heretofore assumed dead Uchiha missing nin, as well as Orochimaru of the Sannin and an unknown third individual, now deceased. This group has tentatively been identified as Akatsuki, but may not necessarily be that group, nor acting on its behalf or that of the Land of Rain. Best as we can figure, the group's aim was mainly information gathering, with likely designs to eradicate the Uchiha clan – if not today then at a later date – and kidnap a nominally civilian target in Masanari Hanzo. The essentials are summarised in the debriefs in front of each of you."

    That was no small thing either. It wasn't every day that a civilian citizen garnered the same level of importance as one of Konoha's three royal clans. Formerly, at least. Maybe.

    Shikaku carefully didn't let his eyes linger on Uchiha Itachi. The boy was one of only two people present not a jonin, but as the new head of his clan he was entitled to a place there. "Based on Orochimaru's involvement, Shimura Danzo and the rogue Uchiha may or may not have been allies of convenience in this plot, which brings me to the third operation, which we have tentatively pieced together based on investigation and deduction. This third operation was a plan by ROOT to massacre the Uchiha outright – and collect all awakened sharingan thereof – while framing it on the aforementioned Akatsuki organisation. Abducting the other clan heirs present at the party also may or may not have been a secondary goal. Based on their Cursed Tongue Eradication seals, two of the now deceased Uchiha at today's celebration were ROOT as well. This was, in fact, known to the village leadership beforehand as ROOT standard counter-espionage. We now believe their true goal was to facilitate the kidnappings, and likely expose the Uchiha rogue and/or his accomplice at the same time, to make the framing stick. This would have had the side benefit of raising ROOT's own credibility."

    "That's insane," said Inuzuka Tsume. "ROOT aren't dogs, they're snakes and rats. They'd never do this out in the open, hell, they'd never do this if there was the slightest chance a stray ray of sunlight would stink up their tracks."

    "I have to agree," grunted Hodo Ise. "They disgust me as much as the next person, but they only got a pass for so long because they were competent."

    Shikaku nodded. "We believe a night-time clandestine operation was the original design, but the rogue Uchiha proved impossible to control or predict, which forced Danzo's hand. The current working assumption is that Danzo hoped either the rogue Uchiha or Orochimaru would keep our forces busy enough to compensate. Either way, he was willing to settle for a partial success in his prime objective."

    "The Sharingan," young Itachi said in a deathly tone. "As many as he could get his hands on."

    On top of the ones already in his head and that arm of his. Which probably contributed to his judgment calls, if you could even call them that. Implanting eyes into your arm was insane to begin with, but Hashirama cells and who knows what else? There was no way that was done without insane quantities of literally brain-scrambling drugs. But Shikaku was still keeping that need-to-know.

    He allowed the gathered shinobi to process their reactions to the scale of the treason, even as he leaned into the feeling of relief that he could be confident in his assessment of Danzo at all. As small as the tongue seal was in its final form, its functionality was extremely complex, and so the script in its pre-cast form was commensurately extensive. Too extensive to recall and replicate without reference material. Whatever else he was, Shimura Danzo didn't have perfect memory. Thankfully.

    "The chain of events, as best as we could piece them together, are these: First off, the enemy group infiltrated the village, in order to gather information on what set back their pre-existing plan to massacre the Uchiha Clan and collect their sharingan eyes for their own purposes. ROOT assisted them in the infiltration – with or without Orochimaru playing go-between as a double agent – while in reality Danzo was planning to conduct his own massacre tonight, with a secondary goal of abducting the other clan heirs at the party, either for leverage or indoctrination. While this was happening, the Third and the ANBU were moving in position to storm the main ROOT compound. OPSEC success on all sides means that none of them knew of the true plans and activities of the others."

    Danzo, as galling as it was to admit, was the only one who actually knew what one of the others was planning. He didn't know to plan around the Third though.

    "Masanari Hanzo, through classified means unique to him, became wise to the infiltrators, while at the same time Hyuuga Hiashi did the same through deductive reasoning. The ensuing counter-action by Lords Hiashi, Fugaku and Hanzo was only partially successful. The unknown member was killed despite his byakugan-proof concealment and wood release capabilities, but the rogue Uchiha proved capable of space-time teleportation superior to the Fourth Hokage, as well as literally intangible to all attacks, including the top Juuken techniques and the Uzumaki Chakra Chains before escaping – twice over, as both Uzumaki Naruto and Hanzo himself unleashed them upon the enemy at different points."

    He let the revelation of the Uzumaki bloodline's resurgence settle in for a moment. When, to his surprise, no one asked about Hanzo's 'Susanoo', Shikaku continued. "The Uchiha's technique has been assessed to be dimensional in nature. Specifically, the nin displaces himself, either partially or totally, in a different dimension. He is thus reportedly capable of teleporting or becoming intangible at will, like a ghost. Thankfully, he cannot do both at the same time. Despite this, he proved to have mastered his limitation enough that it did not matter. Further, there was no one on hand to exploit his theoretical weakness to Yin release." The first time at least. "This all happened roughly at the same time as the ANBU were storming the main ROOT base, and in fact the battle between Danzo and the Third concluded just minutes before the one at the Uchiha Compound."

    And what a confounding battle, even Shikaku wasn't sure what all he should classify, or at what level. Shikaku had sent Yamanaka Inoichi to debrief the VIPs bunkering in the Uchiha council house, while he was doing the mop-up of the ROOT-disguised-as-Akatsuki attackers. The headache from the ensuing memory transfer had been more than physical. Masanari had been surprisingly frank about what all he did, even though he knew his way around bloodline secrecy clauses, but his terminology wasn't the most familiar.

    Shikaku got the essentials though, which consisted of the man somehow possessing Hashirama-level healing of his own, being able to paralyze though skin contact, having created a device capable of shooting deadly projectiles faster than gun jutsu, and being capable of manifesting something eerily similar to an Uchiha's Susanoo… somehow. Only it was seemingly less defensive and more offensive oriented. At least when 'Trito' wasn't healing people instead. Excruciatingly painfully. Of everything up to incurable poison that was actually a swarm of nano-sized flesh-devouring bugs.

    The Hokage's sealed records had everything Hanzo-related labelled 'top secret', but that no longer applied after such a public display well beyond what was in there. And that was without even touching on the man's very late toad.

    Anything to do with Uchiha Obito would ideally be buried in the deepest hole too, but the missing nin had just as publicly exhibited superior techniques to the Fourth in his escape, only to use and abuse the same ridiculous powers and equally shocking wood release to come back for a decapitation strike right away. And on that note…

    "What occurred after the seeming retreat of the Uchiha missing-nin has only been reconstituted through investigation that is still ongoing, and mind scans of the hokage guard platoon, now killed in action. I will now pass to Yamanaka Inoichi."

    Inoichi sat forward. "The events were pieced together from the fragmented last visual memories of Raidō Namiashi, Genma Shiranui and Iwashi Tatami. I will weave an illusion technique of the events as best they could be pieced together."

    Three chunin whose understanding of space-time techniques was necessarily the best in Konoha after the Hokage himself, and even they had only witnessed parts of the whole. When put together, their last moments were the reason why Shikaku was so blazingly angry and yet so much more distressed at Konoha's prospects.

    And horrified.

    No, call it was it is, he was literally afraid for the future.

    Inoichi cast his genjutsu, and Shikaku allowed himself to be swept in it. He was suddenly the leader of all ninja forces, so his only avenue for punishing his utter failure as Konoha's strategic mastermind was self-flagellation. He was rather like Hatake Kakashi in that respect, though unlike the man – whose skills and position as ANBU commander made him more valuable leading the infiltration sweep and lockdown enforcement, seeing as he had been debriefed already – Shikaku couldn't afford not to be here right now.

    Witnessing the memories again only enforced Shikaku's initial conclusion that Uchiha Obito hadn't planned to go back to the party, or do anything else. The man liked to talk, or his put-upon persona was one that liked to talk about himself, so he let slip quite a few things, despite how quickly he went about his murders. Uchiha Obito had been fully willing to wait a while before coming back for a second round, if only to eliminate the 'new Hashirama' when there weren't so many distractions and obstacles around anymore. When everyone thought they were safe.

    As disturbing as it was to imagine that Konoha's chain of command had been decapitated on a whim, it really did seem as if Obito had only gone off to mess with Danzo on the way out, in retaliation for his sudden and characteristic betrayal. Perhaps loot ROOT as his consolation prize, since he had been exposed and denied his main prize.

    But the missing nin stumbled right into the aftermath of the Third's attack on the base, just as an ANBU had finished reporting to the Third about the disturbance in the Uchiha compound. And because Uchiha Obito can apparently exist only when he wants to, and because he was apparently an unstable, whimsical bastard, he decided to take a shot at the Third. Just as the Hokage guard platoon were distracted with setting up the sealwork to send the Third to the Uchiha Compound with the Flying Thunder God technique.

    It was just their luck that Shimura Danzo had spent the last few years building up a literal bioweapon known as the Jar of Poison technique. A bioweapon made of Aburame Torune's unique nanoscale insects, and which Danzo himself had chosen not to unleash despite the fatal threat coming for him. A bioweapon that Uchiha Obito decided to use… because what? Because he liked the irony? His cover was blown anyway so he may as well go out swinging? Because it might just kill him too, and he was curious enough to find out?

    Finally, the genjutsu replay reached the fateful moment. The one-eyed Uchiha went intangible the same moment when he popped the cork. The poison cloud burst out so fast it was too quick for even Shikaku's trained eyes to track.

    And then, in the most tragic irony for all of them, the Third Hokage overperformed.

    Shikaku watched grimly as Lord Sarutobi Hiruzen used shadow clones to combine various elemental and sealing techniques to contain the thrown bomb, while the three engaged the new enemy. The Third contained the whole thing, and even forced the nano-bugs back into the jar and put the lid back on, seals and everything. But while he was doing that, Obito had a comfortable time window to pick off Namiashi, Shiranui and Tatami.

    Then he managed to grab onto the Third just as the latter was finishing his extremely exhausting and lifespan-cutting jutsu combo. Which, in a feat that made Shikaku bite his own tongue from more emotion than even he could process, made it impossible for the Third to defend himself from a grapple on top of everything.

    The Uchiha grabbed the Third and vanished with him in a whirlpool of shadows. Then he reappeared moments later and noticed the Jar of Poison restored for a second use. To Shiranui's dying ears, the rogue Uchiha's idle musings sounded like he had been given a sign from the gods. If the 'good' guys were every bit as prone to engineering their own future's destruction as the 'bad' ones, how could Obito not help it along?

    Shikaku was shamefully grateful than the other Konoha ninja were even more horrified than himself. And afraid. It let him look as if he was waiting for them to regain themselves, instead of needing all that time for himself.

    "… How can anyone be so powerful?" Breathed Hamaki Mimura. Which was no small thing from one of just four ninja who survived an ambush by an entire battalion of Iwa shinobi during the war, until the Fourth arrived to relieve them. "No, how can anyone become so powerful without us knowing he even exists?"

    Shikaku considered his options. "What I am about to reveal should be classified, but it is too late since the secret has already been revealed." By Masanari back at the party, which was definitely the right tactical and strategic decision, though how he knew was something Shikaku was still extremely anxious to find out. "The man's name is Uchiha Obito. We are certain now that he is the same man that fought the Fourth and unleashed the kyuubi upon Konoha on that night."

    Even Konoha's jonin couldn't completely maintain their composure at that revelation, and it only got worse when one of them realized out loud that this was Hatake Kakashi's former teammate, and the Fourth's own student. If the scale of Danzo's treason was unconscionable, there was literally no fathoming this one.

    Konoha always produces geniuses, Shikaku thought darkly. But it has trouble keeping them.

    Shikaku watched grimly. His ninja would not reclaim their emotional balance for some time after that disclosure. He'd much have preferred leaving that topic for last, but it couldn't be helped. He could only conclude the briefing now and hope they mastered themselves with their usual efficiency, since he had neither the energy nor time to coddle his forces. Especially their leaders. "While all this was unfolding, either as part of a contingency plan or for his own reasons, Orochimaru was slithering his way through the village and 'salvaging' what he could."

    "'Slithering' is right, the scum, he should never have been allowed to escape in the first place."

    Shikaku cast a quelling gaze over the collected shinobi, just so he didn't need to linger on the speaker in particular. He was thankful that the Hokage's daughter had already been benched from the ANBU before this mess, due to her pregnancy. But her being present as the sole representative still left of the Sarutobi main family was only a reminder of their dire straights. "Whatever his reasons, Orochimaru decided to throw his lot in with Uchiha Obito completely at this point, and backed him up during the follow-up attack on the Uchiha Clan grounds. I will now lay out the butcher's bill from today's –" completely unsalvageable clusterfuck "- unfortunate events."

    A missing Hokage. A crippled command structure. Dozens of sharingan eyes stolen from hundreds murdered, either by Orochimaru, Obito, or any of the unknown number of ROOT agents that escaped amidst the confusion of Obito's follow-up. And what may end up the first and only fall from grace to ever be suffered by one of Konoha's three royal bloodlines.

    While the standoff had been going on at the party grounds, Orochimaru had been picking off members of the police force elsewhere. The twenty-eight deaths there weren't crippling by themselves, but they were from among the more formidable, and fifteen had fully mature sharingan eyes which were now missing. Added to that were forty-three killed as collateral – not counting the silenced witnesses not Uchiha, who were still being found in ones and twos down sewer grates and back alleys.

    An additional pair of mature sharingan were missing from the mother of Uchiha Shisui, who was now among the deceased as well. As she had been honorably discharged on health grounds in the early days of the last war, and had been visiting her favorite bakery to pick up ingredients for a surprise cake for her son when the fights broke out – which happened to be in a completely different part of the village where none of the trouble otherwise reached – she could only have been singled out deliberately. The only question was whether it was some other completely undetectable accomplice of Obito's, ROOT – on behalf of Danzo – or Orochimaru. All three had potential motive. Petty and spiteful motive, but all three men were provably capable of being petty and spiteful, even if one of them did his best to pretend otherwise.

    Most seriously, a further two hundred and two Uchiha had died to the ROOT insurgents and Obito's follow-up biological weapon attack, some of whom now had their eyes missing as well.

    Masanari's attempt at containing the rinkaichu poison jar bomb had gone much more poorly than his last-ditch healing technique. The collateral damage from the rest was quite widespread as well, up until Uzumaki's possession by his father's chakra ghost (Shikaku still wanted to know how was that even possible). With their total number dropping from 702 to 428, and many of their best among the deceased, the Uchiha clan would have a hell of a time keeping their standing.

    Especially next to the Hyuuga Clan who hadn't just lost a third of their number and clan head.

    Shikaku could only hope Uchiha Obito had retreated in earnest this time. Not that they had any way to make sure, with the man's absurd powers. The barrier team could only monitor the barrier itself, not what was inside it or outside, and even that surface area was a strain, it was why their shifts were so short.

    Shikaku had ordered half-hourly reports on the states of the Uchiha corpses. If any of them turned out missing eyes later, they'll know the bastard was still lurking around. Stalking them. Taunting them. Disrespecting their dead. So many dead, the toll was worse than any mission in any war where Lord Minato wasn't on the field.

    Worse than most of those too. On both sides. Combined.

    "We are at war, gentlemen," Shikaku finished grimly. "The opening strike was more devastating than any other Konoha has suffered in its whole history. Worse, we don't even know with whom, or why. While we scramble to rectify that, I'll be relying on you all to come up with – and do – whatever it takes to best limit who else decides to join in while we're reeling."

    Wind was nominally allied with them, and Water might be too caught up in its own problems depending on how bad the bloodline-related strife had grown. But Lightning were opportunists with more ego than sense, and it didn't matter what the Stone Daimyo wished because Iwagakure wanted nothing more than for everyone in Konoha to suffer and die. Not necessarily in that order. Also, the Uzumaki bloodline was very openly and loudly involved. That might tip Water into aggression all by itself.

    Shikaku didn't fool himself – a mere day's events had brought Konoha and the Land of Fire to the very cusp of complete ruin.

    The worst part was that they were stuck in reactionary mode on all fronts. There was already no way to cover up the sudden death – disappearance – of your Kage, but on top of everything else? Even if people didn't see the smoke rising from all the way in the capital when dawn broke, the news would reach them faster than Lady Tsunade's presence in the nearest casino.

    Just the lockdown alone was a red alert to the rest of the world. They had dozens of clients or their representatives stranded here in Konoha while it was closed. Maybe they could at least delay news on that front, but it was pointless. Both Obito and Orochimaru had successfully escaped – never mind their prizes – and an unknown number of ROOT agents were unaccounted for as well. There wasn't the slightest hope of information containment. The news was probably going to reach the farthest ends of the country by sunrise.

    Shikaku glanced at the clock.

    So about six hours.

    Shikaku rose to his feet.

    The other ninja did the same and stood at attention.

    "I am initiating code orange. A full muster will be deferred for now, but this may yet change within the tenday. As of this moment, all shinobi on the rolls are called to duty, all the nin on missions below A-rank are recalled, and all reserves are to be on standby. Your immediate responsibilities are in the briefs provided. Report for duty immediately."

    "Yes, sir!"

    The gathered shinobi saluted and went to fulfil their written orders.

    Soon, only Shikaku and four others were left in the upper level of the Detection Division chamber. The Interception Division would normally be on standby there, but they were out adding their expertise to the scouring of infiltrators until further notice.

    As the other two thirds of the unbeatable Ino-Shika-Chou formation, having Yamanaka Inoichi and Akimichi Chouza on hand was both expected and good sense. Shikaku asked Chouza to escort the new – hopefully only temporary - Lady Sarutobi back home.

    That left him and Inoichi with Uchiha Itachi. He wasn't a jonin, so he could not be invested with any executive authority outside his clan or eventual mission team, the latter of which was no longer applicable. The boy's ANBU employment and even more standard shinobi prospects had been cut short by his new position.

    Nevertheless, there were some blind spots and gaps in knowledge that Shikaku still had himself, which could yet prove ruinous. For better or worse, Itachi was the one in the best position to fill them.

    Itachi approached, his face a deathly mask. "Lord Nara. I have the preliminary findings from the investigation you requested."

    "Lord Uchiha," Shikaku nodded. "Report."

    "Lord Hanzo's dome has somehow healed everyone tossed inside of literally every imperfection, and it may be that their health will be even better than before once they recover from the stress."

    'Stress' and 'health' were both putting it mildly. The man had somehow given Uzumaki-level vitality to a whole bunch of people. As a side benefit to a mass body purification technique he wasn't even there to oversee. Cast through a frog.

    "Nevertheless, while the strain was too much for most to endure while conscious, the same was not true of my father, if only thanks to his briefer exposure to the poison insects. He was able to muster enough strength to rejoin the battle mere minutes after administration. Soon after I delivered Shisui there, my father joined the battle against the enemy and launched his own counter-ambush on Uchiha Obito. By this stage, Uzumaki – or the Fourth – appeared to have disrupted Obito's ability to activate his techniques consistently, with whatever Yin technique the Fourth's mental clone devised."

    So far it was all things Shikaku already knew, but he wasn't going to chastise the boy for following protocol. There were worse anchors for an elite child genius to latch onto in an emotional crisis that could very well make him completely snap.

    "My Lord-Father proved somewhat more successful than Lord Hyuuga in his ambush, and the missing nin burned to death." Wait, did he really, but then-? "Unfortunately, the madman had taken a moment to 'acquire' a pair of replacement eyes from one of our newly deployed guards, just moments before he launched his second assault of the day. He was able to cast Izanagi a second time while none of us could see through the fire. More so, my father and I were on opposite sides of the battlefield by that point."

    Shikaku hated where this was going.

    "Somehow the Fourth still reacted in time when Obito appeared behind my father, despite how badly Uzumaki was flagging at this point. Unfortunately, Obito decided to accept the harm in order to stab my father in the back of the head." Sage above, how many more reverse cards did that madman have? "Then, when Minato-sama finally seemed to have disrupted his techniques once again, and Obito was finally pinned down and chained, the enemy activated Izanagi again to appear fully restored several feet away, before vanishing in a whirlpool of shadows for good."

    How did he-? "A pair of eyes," Shikaku realized. "You said he'd made a stop to acquire a replacement pair. He'd only used one."

    Itachi nodded woodenly. "And replaced it with his last spare while intangible in the fire."

    Shikaku made sure not to react, and was glad Inoichi was not in Itachi's field of view. "I see." The Jonin Commander mentally added mid-battle transplant surgery to the missing nin's increasingly daunting list of abilities. How the hell were they going to defeat this man?

    Well, it was his job to find out, wasn't it? He'd need more than a few minutes of thinking to figure that one out, that was for sure. If they could even find him. And somehow communicate with whatever was left of the Fourth in the Uzumaki boy, if anything, to see if they could learn whatever technique he employed. The fox was not responding to requests to 'bring me into the seal' and the boy himself was unconscious. It didn't look like any painless or peaceful unconsciousness either. If nothing changed soon, Shikaku might just have to risk Inoichi doing a mental dive into the seal.

    Any other day he might have brought Shisui in to breach the seal defenses and force answers out of the fox with his special sharingan, since the kyuubi had a known and proven vulnerability to it, even through the best fuuinjutsu. But after everything he'd seen and learned lately, the Uchiha relative to the nine-tails were now a last resort.

    What irony, that he still agreed with Shimura Danzo on some things. "And the last matter?"

    Itachi's face was practically carved from stone. "No one knows who killed Uchiha Mikoto." Uchiha Mikoto. Not 'mother'. Itachi had been on much more agreeable terms with her than his father, what did it say about his emotional state that he only acknowledge his relation? "Since this was after Orochimaru escaped Konoha with Lord Hanzo, but after the Fourth – through Uzumaki – engaged Obito, we can only assume the deed belongs to one of the ROOT attackers that escaped."

    Or the same person who went after Shisui's mother, Shikaku thought but didn't say. "Thank you, Itachi."

    Itachi nodded shallowly. "Was that all?"

    "It was."

    "Then with your leave I shall go see to my clan." Itachi turned, but stopped to look back over his shoulder. "Shisui bid me ask that you keep us specifically informed of any information regarding Lord Hanzo." The three tomoes in his red eye grew long and sharp until the sharingan looked like a pinwheel. "For my part, however, I will be equally satisfied by news on the whereabouts of his abductor. And the traitor."

    Shit.

    Shikaku waited until Itachi was out of the room, then reactivated the privacy barrier. "Inoichi, check me for tampering."

    Inoichi turned grave, but did as asked. He found nothing untoward in his mind or memories, which was a greater relief than it should have been.

    "Should Itachi be watched?" Inoichi asked.

    "… No." Shikaku decided. Having the Uchiha put on suspicion based on one man's personal bias was what brought them to the current mess. "I don't actually suspect Itachi of anything, but with what Shisui can do at a glance – which I'm going to keep classified beyond even your current clearance – I'm not taking chances. Especially now."

    "Very well." Inoichi looked at the door and back. "What happened to the Uchiha is a disgrace, and what it did to that boy is worse. I don't want to think how young Sasuke must be taking it."

    Or Shisui. "How's Ino?"

    "Scared and unable to sleep, but not traumatized, thankfully. She didn't get a direct view of any blood or dead bodies before she was evacuated. How's Shikamaru?"

    "Ashamed he didn't spot the man in the tree."

    "Not even the byakugan did."

    "I told him the same, and he said it didn't matter because if a civilian could do it, he has no excuse."

    "He's a civilian too, and a small child on top."

    "I told him that too, but he told me it didn't matter because we're Nara, so we're supposed to see through stuff like this. When I pointed out I didn't see through it either, he said he was closer so he should have noticed, because if the next generation doesn't do at least as good as the last, he's a failure."

    "… I'll have another talk with Ino."

    "Bring her over when you do. I'll ask Chouza to bring Chouji as well. Maybe if Shikamaru hears it from someone else enough times, he'll believe me."

    Inoichi sighed. "At least we got off easy."

    Unlike half the other children and especially Hyuuga Hinata, who was almost skewered to death if not for Masanari taking the hit with his guts. She didn't end up sprayed with blood at least, but Shikaku didn't want to return to that world where they had to constantly settle for just the smallest mercies.

    All the clans may very well ramp up security back to where they were when they first joined the village, in their compounds.

    It had taken decades for the clans to finally trust that the others really were letting bygones be bygones in favor of a better and happier life. The village's own defenses were supposed to shelter that trust. Now, the Will of Fire itself had been exploited for what could have been total ruin, instead of the partial one of now. Were the shinobi of the Leaf going to return to that hypervigilance and mutual suspicion from the clan war days?

    Am I going to be the one to lead Konoha through the final death of Senju Hashirama's dream?

    Shikaku sent Inoichi back to comb the brains of the T&I prisoners while he summoned Ibiki for his own report. It could essentially be summarised as 'we can't get anything out of them so long as the seal on their tongue persists, and the only way to get it off is to rip out the whole tongue, defeating the purpose.'

    "Any word on lord Jiraiya?" Ibiki asked when he was finished.

    "None."

    "Damn. By your leave then, I'll get back to work."

    "Dismissed."

    'Damn' was right. According to Lord Hiruzen's hokage-eyes-only records, he'd sent a recall order to Lord Jiraiya almost a week ago. However, to avoid tipping Danzo off, he'd told the Sannin to come in secret and not enter the village. Instead, Jiraiya was ordered to wait in Shukuba-Machi, the first of Konoha's supply stopways outside its immediate surveillance grid. It was located two hours out of Konoha at ninja speed. Shikaku supposed it was also the least likely of all available options to spook Danzo – and ROOT – into turtling even if they did learn he was in the area.

    Unfortunately, Lord Jiaryia was nowhere to be found, nor was there a sign he had been there in the past six months. Shikaku still had people looking.

    The record didn't say if a hawk or nin had been dispatched with the order, which was frustrating because it could have dramatic implications on strategy. Either the order had been intercepted, or Lord Jiraiya himself had been. If the former, it meant traitors that may or may not have already been caught. If the latter, Shikaku could only hope Orochimaru was behind the delay. The alternative was that an outside power was involved from not among those they already knew, meaning that the Fourth Great Ninja War had already started.

    Shikaku seriously considered executing Danzo just to see if the seals on the ROOT nin tongues disappeared with his death. The sealing division hadn't come back with a report on that yet.

    For better or worse, that decision had to be put off while he met with the advisors Homura and Koharu – if only to tell them they were sidelined from decision-making until it was determined how Danzo-adjacent they'd been – and the next batch of Jonin. He was not looking forward to doing more of the same over the next few days, but that was his job now. On and off every time enough of them returned from outside the village. The sensei currently out on missions with genin teams weren't the most sensitive issue, but they were up there. Shikaku hoped they, at least, made it back before the usual suspects decided it was prime time for strategic asset denial.

    Thank the Sage that they were between Chuunin exams, because he didn't even want to imagine the nightmare of saboteurs and hostages that would have invited.

    Finally, Shikaku found himself alone behind the Hokage's desk.

    What's the most critical objective, and what's the next one?

    Get back the Hokage and prevent World War Four.

    Shikaku spent the next while breaking both objectives down into smaller segments. Smaller and smaller segments until he decided that he'd need a better response time than the Hokage Tower provided if he wanted to remain tactically relevant while considering strategy.

    He returned to the barrier room to do his thinking in there instead, up on the mezzanine where he could see the barrier in miniature and reassure himself that, at least, was still whole and intact.

    Finally, a plan took shape. If one of the Third's children were willing to sign their father's contract, they could at least make contact with the Apes of Mount Huaguo. Lord Enma would certainly attempt a reverse summoning. It shouldn't matter where the Third had been taken. Failure would indicate his death, in which case they could at least move on to succession, instead of being paralysed in such a critical state.

    Lord Sarutobi's daughter was ANBU so she would follow orders, but she was also pregnant and barely had the chakra capacity for summoning Noble Beasts during her last assessment. It was why she had come up with pre-sealed stone golems as a substitute to begin with. Both the child and her life would be jeopardized, but she would do it if ordered. That was why she had joined the ANBU despite her father's misgivings – she wanted to prove that she did have loyalty to her father, unlike her brother.

    Said brother, however, definitely had the chakra. Asuma Sarutobi. The man was estranged from his father due to personal disagreements, which was why he went to serve as one of the Daimyo's Twelve Guardians instead of staying in the village. His position wouldn't have been granted if he weren't on par with their most elite jonin, unlike his sister who was still a chunin. He would set whatever differences he had with his family aside to save his father's life, surely?

    It was while Shikaku was debating whether to wait until morning or not, to send word to the capital, that the barrier nin gave a start.

    "Contact barrier, north-western sector!"

    Shikaku twitched. The adrenaline was like a wash of ice down his spine. He jumped down. "Report!"

    "It's strange – it felt like the barrier was prodded, somehow, but – there it is again! Contact third, fourth… fifth now-"

    "It doesn't feel like anyone or anything is coming through," the second of three barrier nin said. "None of the chakra interacting with the barrier is, at least."

    Shikaku blinked, then felt his hypervigilance teeter between spiking and thawing. It was a disconcerting feeling, but he recognized it. Could it be? "Do you have the precise location?" He asked while he took out a scroll and brush. He had a hunch. "Is the contact mobile or stationary?"

    "… We can detect no presence, exactly, if it's chakra interacting with the barrier, it is so well controlled that not a trace of it lingers within the barrier's footprint… but the intruding pressure seems to be reprising in the same spot, section S-13, exterior, base of the outer wall."

    Shikaku considered dispatching a capture team, but hesitated when he recognized the location. That stretch of wall was right behind where the Uzumaki Clan's mask storage temple was located. He knew this because it had come up in conversation with the Third as another potential meeting place between Hanzo and Lord Jirayia. With the general expectation that Masanari Hanzo would be confirmed part of Clan Uzumaki in the near future – if not its regent – and the well-known fact that he was growing giant toads not part of the Toad contract, there was a fairly widespread expectation among the ranks that those two men would have to meet. As such, it had come up in both casual and professional discussions more than once. "Tell me precisely when the pulses happen."

    The ninja obeyed, and soon Shikaku was confident in his earlier assumption. "It's Wabun Code. Continue relaying the pattern, be as precise as you can."

    They did as ordered, and soon Shikaku had the full message written down. He couldn't believe his own brushstrokes. He felt a sudden onset of giddiness bubbling up in his chest from somewhere, entirely inappropriate in their current crisis.

    'This is Masanari. Should I go through barrier, beneath, over, or use gate? Please advise.'

    Shikaku covered his mouth lest he break out in utterly inappropriate laughter. Then his moodlift abruptly took a nosedive again. If Masanari was going this far to be circumspect, did that mean he was alone? What happened to Hyuuga Hiashi? And Aburame Shibi? He'd sent them out specifically to retrieve him, at their own request too. Was it a mistake? Was it also a mistake to let them fill their own team vacancies on the way out? Had they brought down the mission? "… Can the barrier be manipulated from here?"

    Also, since when could Masanari see it, never mind poke it? Nobody should be able to do that.

    "Manipulated how?"

    "Can you pulse it in a desired pattern?"

    The three ninja exchanged looks. "The barrier's power is stabilized from remote anchors, precisely so taking out one – or our team itself – does not disrupt it. But…"

    "Two of us should be able to send a shutdown command while the third vetoes it. The feedback will not be pleasant for us if done for an extended period, but past stress-testing indicates that a minute or two should be safe enough. There will be a momentary dimming effect each time this is done."

    Shikaku quickly jotted down his own Wabun code. "Pulse the barrier precisely when I tell you."

    "Yes, sir."

    "Begin on my mark."

    They began and the message went out.

    'Lockdown in effect. No perimeter breaches. Meet at western gate. Shikaku out.'

    Wabun code was standard knowledge across shinobi forces, so there was no way the barrier nin didn't know exactly what had been said in that back-and-forth. Alas, it couldn't be helped.

    They waited for a reply, and sure enough it came.

    'Understood. Am due debrief anyway.'

    Well.

    At least someone was being helpful today.

    It was in theme too, at this point. The Uzumaki had always been the problem child of shinobi clans. It was always just a matter of time before they next drew attention from the most troublesome places.

    More importantly, the barrier was supposed to be invisible, and in fact everyone who awakened the byakugan or sharingan was ordered to try and see it every time their bloodline advanced. So far, nobody had in all of Konoha's history. If Masanari could somehow see it now, could anyone else? And if so, how big a vulnerability was it?

    "Obviously, what occurred here just now is need to know," Shikaku ordered as he returned his writing supplies to his pouches. "Let me be clear: other than the three of you and myself, no one needs to know. Not your replacements, not the hokage's former advisors, not the Daimyo, not anyone save the Hokage, whether the Third or the next one."

    "Understood." The three hesitated. "Good luck, sir."

    Shikaku accepted the goodwill in the spirit it was given before leaving with all speed.

    Hanzo's bizarre approach to contact probably meant he had escaped and made his way back to Konoha alone.

    Hopefully that didn't also mean that the Hyuuga and Aburame clans had also lost their clan heads today.


    Chapter 17 is available on Patreon (karmicacumen), Ko-fi (karmicacumen) and Subscribestar (karmic-acumen), along with advance chapters on The Unified Theorem, Reset the Universe, and Master of Wood, Water and Hill .
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 17 - The Hearsay of Eminent Distraction
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member
    Unintended consequences are, unfortunately a thing. Poor timing is also a thing, especially when you're not firing on all cylinders. Timing is going to be terrible for everything a long time though.



    Itachi-Uchiha.jpg
    Chapter 17: The Hearsay of Eminent Distraction

    "-. Uchiha Itachi, Head of the Uchiha Clan .-"


    Itachi hadn't expected Lord Nara to show up with new orders in person, especially so soon after the briefing, but he was glad for the diversion. He sent Shisui a summons but wasn't given time to wait for him to also arrive, and perhaps it would be for the best. If there was any grounding to Lord Nara's concerns that their… unexpected returning objective might not be entirely authentic, he'd much rather it be him who dealt with the matter. There was no one still alive among the Uchiha who was not emotionally compromised, but this matter would be an ordeal for Shisui in particular if it proved to be yet another trick.

    Lord Nara had brought Owl, the Hyuuga ANBU with him, so the Commander was obviously not leaving anything to chance either.

    Mercifully, their worries proved unfounded. When they reached the western gate and were led by the guards into the waiting area – who were most surprised at their arrival, as they had only just sent a runner out with the report – they learned Masanari Hanzo had somehow come back alive and in one piece, and even had an all-new set of his same attire that had been destroyed in the battle. More importantly, however…

    "Is he taking a nap?" Lord Nara asked incredulously, after applying the standard set of privacy jutsu. "Seriously?"

    "He fell asleep waiting for you, Sir," the ninja confirmed while Owl used his byakugan and Itachi his mangekyou sharingan to confirm the sight was no trick or disguise. "He just came over and surrendered himself to our custody, submitted to all our security protocols – save one, for which he invoked Clan privileges – and then nodded off soon after he sat down."

    "Did he seem tired? In pain? Distracted?"

    "Not very tired and not in pain, but he was definitely some manner of distracted. It was strange, he kept up with everything going on around him, even startled us with how well he heard even through walls. He just didn't seem to tell the difference anymore, after a while. We wouldn't have known it, but then he replied to things he heard in the other room a couple of times before we realized what was happening. He clammed up after that and sat to wait for you."

    "At which point he nodded off."

    "Quite so, sir."

    "Alright. Give us some privacy."

    "Before that," Itachi interjected, deactivating his eyes. "When you mentioned security protocols, what did you mean 'save one'?"

    The nin nodded in the direction of Masanari, or rather the item held in the closed fist he was using as a pillow, whose nature Itachi's eyes had already divined. "He refused to let go of the scroll there, or allow it to be inspected beyond non-intrusive means. In light of recent events and his newly unveiled status, we felt it prudent not to push until explicit orders."

    At this point the only one who hadn't made any claims or assumptions about Masanari being an Uzumaki were Masanari himself. Never mind the Clan Elder.

    Or Chief.

    "Fine," Nara decided. "That will be all, unless there's something else Lord Uchiha?"

    "No."

    "Leave us."

    The nin on duty left.

    "Is he faking?" Lord Nara asked lowly.

    "Not that I can tell," Itachi replied just as softly. "I can see a lot less than I hoped, but that is not because of any obfuscation. His breathing rhythm is in line with slumber. I see no illusion or physical transformation either, and I doubt he is a clone. In all cases there would be some chakra lost through convection. Even the Zetsu creature showed some, once he was no longer hidden in the tree. But his aura is just as elusive to the sharingan as before. I expected the mangekyou to pick up something more, but that does not seem to be the case."

    "Well, that's more than I got," Owl grumbled. "I can confirm his visual health indicators, but that's it. I could at least see something of his chakra and pathway system before, but now I don't see anything at all. The byakugan is telling me he's not even there, even though I can see him with normal sight just fine."

    "So what you're both saying is that our resident Uzumaki somehow achieved an all new level of being annoying," Lord Nara sighed. "Either the enemy has somehow improved his already peerless disguise technique in the last few hours, just so he could turn himself in for more mischief, or we have our man."

    "I can only defer to your greater insight, Commander," Owl said, to which Itachi grunted softly.

    "Figures. Owl, you go outside too, keep scanning the area for anyone looking where they shouldn't, but don't peek."

    "Roger."

    Shikaku waited until he and Itachi were the only ones in the room with the other man before ambling over to the table. Masanari didn't even twitch at their approach. He only roused when Lord Nara re-cast their privacy techniques to include him.

    "Unlike other people, you don't need to keep reminding me that you're not a ninja," Lord Nara told the man in place of greeting. "But with what I know about you now, I will be expecting better awareness of your surroundings."

    Lord Hanzo blinked several times, then stood and stretched. "My body was fully aware of everything at all times, I just didn't deem you a danger."

    "That sounds like something you would say, at least."

    Itachi agreed.

    Hanzo cracked his neck, then turned his eyes from Lord Nara to Itachi and paused, before his face went grave. "I am very sorry, Itachi."

    What does he see this time? "For what?"

    "There's a new burden on your spirit, twice over, and the Yin energy in your eyes is no longer all yours. I know it's an empty comfort when I have so many other reasons for it, but I'll do all I can to see you avenged for the deaths of your parents."

    Itachi had to forcefully control himself. "Your sentiments are appreciated."

    "I'm glad at least Sasuke's alright."

    "…My brother indeed lives," Itachi replied just so he didn't need to think about the rest. "He is sound of body at least. Is that part of the same insight?"

    "No, his aura is actually distinctive enough that I don't need to put effort into finding him. I'm something of a sensor, in case it wasn't obvious at this point." From all the way over here? He's in the Hokage Mountain with the rest of the VIP evacuees. "He's changed too, though. Probably has the sharingan now, because why not fuck the poor kid over in every possible version of the outcome." The sheer contempt that Masanari Hanzo levied against the very notion of Sharingan in children left Itachi feeling… he didn't even know. "Should I change to more formal styles of address from now on?"

    A quick glance with commander Nara confirmed to Itachi that they'd both achieved the same conclusion.

    This was almost certainly Masanari.

    "You're not part of the force," Lord Shikaku replied just in time to make it look like their silent communication was just about who got to answer and nothing else. "And I won't pretend to suddenly care about stuff like that outside traditional settings, so I'll say no. For myself anyway."

    Hanzo nodded, then looked at Itachi.

    "…In professional settings it would be recommended," Itachi said. "At least for the near future."

    "Fuck, okay."

    Why did he react so strongly?

    "No, not okay since you snapping would be the second worst thing to come out of this mess." For the first time, Itachi found the man's honesty galling. "Alright. I don't know the proper Uchiha protocol for this, as I'm sure there is, so here." The man stepped around the table and bowed just enough so he wouldn't break line of sight, holding the scroll out with both hands. "I hereby return what was taken by common foe, now reclaimed."

    Itachi accepted the scroll, already expecting and dreading what would be in it.

    "As an honored guest of the clan who never got to take his proper leave, honor demands I still conduct myself as a guest under your roof. I therefore could not relinquish these to anyone but my host."

    "My father is dead," Itachi said woodenly. "But I appreciate the show of respect. As the new head of my clan, I will accept the return of our eyes in his stead."

    The emotions that played over Masanari's face should have been revealing, but they flowed just as quickly as every other time Itachi had been there to witness them. Itachi felt himself relax slightly. The chaotic cognitive patterns of the clan Uzumaki, this, at least, was a trait no infiltrator was at all likely to imitate.

    "It's only the ones Orochimaru had on him, I don't know what became of any others, but I can confidently say they are all the ones he made off with."

    Unfurling the scroll, a cursory glance over the sealing characters was enough to intimate the nature of the contents. Itachi's grip went very tight on the paper, and it took an effort of will to roll it back closed without activating his Kaleidoscope Eyes.

    "Lord Uchiha," Lord Nara sounded stern all of a sudden. "Control yourself."

    Itachi quickly shut the chakra flow to his eyes, belatedly realizing that his normal sharingan had still gotten away from him, and was quickly headed for more than that. What a turn his life had taken, that the second-best eyes in the entire Clan now only qualified as normal. "Apologies. It seems I cannot entirely control this new power. I will be sure to redress this through training as soon as time allows."

    "No, that's a terrible idea, you need to rest and grieve. Don't give me that look, more duress is the last thing you need right now, especially of the self-inflicted kind. You don't want a foundational experience to be anything less than gracious. You literally just got two different Yin chunks shoved into yours, none too gently either."

    Itachi opened his mouth, the chastisement not to overstep his bounds on the tip of his tongue, but he changed his mind at the last moment. "You can see such things?"

    "I've had a breakthrough," Masanari said by way of non-explanation. "I very strongly recommend not using your Sharingan for anything but the happiest occasions for the foreseeable future. Yes, I do mean even the kaleidoscope eyes. I know that's very unlikely right now, but you should still be able to find closure, at least. I'd personally recommend a one-off where you create a very meaningful and blissful illusion and share it with whoever is most fundamental to your sanity. You can do that now, right? It sounds like something a friend of Shisui's would get."

    Itachi barely managed not to react at how closely the man guessed the nature of his new power. Or is it even a guess?

    "I strongly advise against mind magic of any sort on Sasuke though," the man said with positively rude bluntness. "Until the new Yin settles, you're not in the frame of mind to make anything approaching good choices for people with more sway on you than yourself."

    "Alright, that's quite enough out of you," Lord Nara cut in again, this time aiming his harsh tone at the older man.

    Hanzo seemed poised to speak anyway -

    "Don't make me repeat myself."

    "Arrest and gag me then," Masanari said, shocking them both. "Because this is more important than my freedom, as usual." With that ultimatum, the man turned to Itachi again. "The chakra pathway system is a parasite. For all that we've learned to use it for feats of power, its effect on the Yin is always deleterious. It compresses, tangles and consumes the spirit the stronger it becomes. This is why ninja become less and less empathetic and more eccentric the stronger they grow. Unless you actively cultivate interpersonal ties and really invest your spirit in others – genuinely, like Lord Sarutobi did – your life will only get worse and hollow."

    Was this man ever not going to reveal some terrible truth that spelled doom for his clan and the world?

    "You're even worse off because now you have two chunks of freshly-torn Yin adding their own weight, and your chakra system is already tangling with it. Ravenously, you might say." Where before Masanari had spoken more philosophically and speculatively of the parts of the self and what the Spirit might be capable of, now he spoke as if it was all fact. "You will have terrible nightmares for some time, Young Lord. You'll also feel all emotions either three times as strongly or not at all, and you'll never know which until after the fact. This is the inevitable result of external spiritual influences – in this world where the spirit is snared and tangled in our chakra since conception, Yin bestowal is never easy or clean. Your emotional state and judgment will be impaired for some time, this is not speculation."

    Itachi had to force himself not to say something absolutely unkind. As always when he had this problem, he thought of what Shisui would do instead. Treat it like an interrogation, his friend's glib tone seemed to sound in Itachi's mind, though in Fugaku's voice. Make the best of your cooperative yardbird. "What would you advise?"

    "What I just did and always will – use the Sharingan to record only good and happy things for as long as possible. Again, I do mean even the kaleidoscope eyes. I know they cause progressive blindness – " how did he know all this, Itachi wondered not for the first time, did he have some manner of eye technique of his own now, or did Shisui not have a shred of discretion at all? "- but it might serve to have your first grand use of them be in the same vein regardless. That's what I meant about the illusion. You're nothing like Shisui save for your tendency to get attached, and of course your overreactive idealism – " Excuse me? "But you wouldn't be such good friends with him if you didn't really, very strongly wish you were at least somewhat like him. It's impossible that it didn't influence the evolution of your powers."

    There was dead silence.

    "Well, that's all I had to say. I apologize for all offense, but hope you will make full use of my insight regardless, however unpleasant."

    "… It is, indeed, most unpleasant."

    Hanzo grimaced, as Itachi's refusal to commit to anything was patently obvious in his reply, but said nothing more.

    Itachi put the storage scroll inside his coat and nodded at the other man. "I accept your gift. It seems the Uchiha Clan is twice-over in your debt."

    "… You know what, I think I'll go ahead and call in that debt right now. My price is for you to do everything in your and the clan's power to foster your own mental health above and beyond all other concerns, as per my previous recommendations."

    You could hear a pin drop.

    "Do this and there is no more debt left between us."

    "You've made your point," Nara said coldly just before Itachi would've. "Don't dig yourself any deeper."

    A strange flux of emotions colored Hanzo's expression, eventually settling on something ironic and resigned. "Fine. I've said what I needed." He sent Itachi one last glance. "The eyes of Shisui's mother are in there. Next to last."

    Itachi's fists clenched of their own accord inside his sleeves. "I will let Shisui know of the service you did him." However he did it. Did he escape Orochimaru, or was he rescued? Or perhaps he defeated him outright, after today Itachi wasn't ruling anything out, no matter how ridiculous.

    Mercifully, Masanari didn't say anything else until they reached the hospital. The man could roof hop now at least. And body flicker. He'd had more than one breakthrough, it seemed.

    Once arrived, Doctor Hirano was called – under their supervision for her own safety – to perform what tests were necessary to confirm that this was not an enemy under Obito's substitute technique, as that was the only possibility their doujutsu could not categorically dismiss.

    The all clear brought a burst of relief that Itachi was conflicted to realize was purely on Shisui's behalf. That… worried him. While he was of the opinion that Masanari had drastically overstepped himself earlier, that didn't equate to not feeling anything at all. After all the man had done relative to his clan… there should have been something there, surely? If not relief, then at least chagrin over yet another debt between them. That Itachi felt nothing of his own, especially after how strong his emotions had otherwise been all day, forced him to reconsider what the man said about his… spiritual predicament?

    Is there no such thing as good revelation in this world?

    Perhaps Masanari was not the only one self-centred.

    Finally, Lord Nara was comfortable enough taking the man down to the barrier room for a proper debrief.

    The relief Itachi felt at not being invited to stay for that talk shocked him. What could have been a personal slight from the Jonin Commander, at least an inconvenience, instead came with the first positive emotion he'd felt since the Uchiha compound stopped burning.

    His relief was dampened on realising he now had no excuse to delay in delivering Shisui the eyes of his mother. But that led to its own mixed feelings upon return to the compound. Shisui had answered Itachi's summons after he'd already left, and somehow deduced from Itachi 'ghosting' him – as relayed verbatim by the attendant – that this somehow meant Masanari was back. Shisui had long since gone searching for the man himself. So now Itachi was torn between irritation at being snubbed – he'd not even been at this a day, and he hadn't been gone for that long, not even an hour – and relief at being able to put off the matter of Shisui's mother for a little longer.

    He decided on relief. There was not much else to feel relief over. He could not afford to be sparing with it.

    It was late, but he could not waste time on sleep any more than everyone else left of the Uchiha. His parents' bodies had been processed by the medics. As he had no other relatives, besides Sasuke who was too young and safely ensconced in the deepest safehouse under the Hokage Rock, it would be up to him to see Fugaku and Mikoto prepared for the wake, and the funeral after.

    The bodies were not yet in the kamidana when he got there, which was good as it gave him time to cover the whole shrine with white paper to keep out the impure spirits. When he was finished, he sent for the items and amenities for the rite of matsugo-no-mizu. He got them laid out just in time for his parents' bodies to be delivered. Dismissing all others, he closed the home shrine and went about moistening his parents' lips with water.

    Perversely, only Fugaku had been spared the indignity of having his eyes stolen in death. Itachi had always considered it morbid that the Uchiha had to remove the eyes of their relatives ahead of the nokan encoffining ritual. Those feelings were only redoubled now, as he took out Fugaku's sharingan and inserted seal pins in each from behind, careful to puncture both the retina and lens but not the cornea. He experienced a strong impulse to set off the seals and destroy the eyes. To just fill Fugaku's eye sockets with cotton like he had to do for his mother, so the emptiness would not be obvious beneath the coins later. After an all too long moment, the urge finally passed and Itachi put the eyes back in their place.

    He very carefully didn't activate his sharingan for even a moment throughout all of it.

    As the medic-nin had already washed the bodies, the rest of the encoffining ritual would be carried out by the nokansa. That would need to wait till dawn, however, due to the emergency curfew now in place. Thankfully, his clearance exempted him from it, so Itachi covered the bodies with white sheets and went to the Naka Temple to undergo purification before the clan deity. He used to believe it strange that ninja considered it impure and defiling to handle dead bodies, given their profession, but after what he'd just had to do he definitely felt like an untouchable.

    That feeling still hadn't completely disappeared when he was finally done with his morbid tasks, around three in the morning. He still did not feel inclined to sleep, and it might be for the best if he skipped it entirely this once. Regardless of Masanari's manners, Itachi completely believed him about the dreams. He considered training, but ultimately decided against it as well because he did not want to prove Masanari right there either, as he would be doing it at least partly from spite.

    He went instead to his and Shisui's usual spot by the river to get away from the smell of smoke and dead flesh.

    The moon was fading and the morning star casting its last rays when Shisui finally emerged from the woods. He looked disturbed.

    "Ho there, Lord Chief."

    "Don't call me that after you snubbed me at your first summons."

    "Ouch." Shisui paused. "No, actually you're right. I formally apologize."

    Itachi grunted.

    Shisui came to stand next to him and looked at the river. "Nothing's going to be the same, is it?"

    "Quite."

    "I don't usually mind change, but did it all have to be so bad? All at once? It's absurd, what happened in the past 24 hours."

    Not a small thing coming from a ninja, especially from the Uchiha Clan. Especially from who was quite frankly the most dangerous living shinobi from the Uchiha Clan. Until today at least.

    Perhaps.

    Itachi walked off to sit down on the grass where he had the fullest view of the forest and unsealed a bottle of sake. He poured each of them a saucer and waited for Shisui to join him. Shisui sat down in front of Itachi and slightly to his left, which gave him the fullest view of the ravine behind him.

    They clinked their saucers together. "May they have a restful sleep," they both intoned.

    The rice wine was the strongest Itachi could find in the family stores, but it barely burned going down. Didn't compare to breathing so much smoke and flame on the way to utter failure.

    "Did you find what you ran off to look for?" Itachi finally broke the silence.

    Shisui winced, as well he should. Itachi had long since learned to choose his words for the greatest impact. It was the only way to live when the one person you needed to influence had no patience for argument beyond one minute. That person being Fugaku Uchiha. "I got what was coming to me there, no question about that."

    Itachi waited.

    "I'm told you have my mom's eyes."

    Itachi passed them over without a word. He'd had ample time to move them to a separate scroll while he brooded.

    Shisui stared at the scroll for a long time. "You know, the most messed up thing is that I'm not even that upset that she's dead. She's been in chronic pain since before I was born, and ever since dad died she's been looking forward to joining him as a release. I'm really just pissed she didn't get to make that cake, she'd been looking forward to my reaction to her 'surprise' more than I was."

    Itachi said nothing. What could he? He couldn't relate to such closeness, never mind such an enlightened ease to let go of those he loved, and the only other thing he felt was envy.

    "Orochimaru's dead, apparently," Shisui just threw it out there. "Except he might still come back because of some messed up sealing technique, or that's what Hanzo said."

    Itachi blinked slowly. "Explain."

    The explanation wasn't much of one, unfortunately. All they knew was what Lord Hanzo conveyed to Shisui, and Lord Nara before him. Orochimaru had apparently developed a way to reincarnate himself by possessing the bodies of others. That chilled Itachi, but there was more. The sannin actually tried to claim Lord Hanzo, failing only 'because I'm better at biomodification than he is.' Unfortunately, the traitor ninja might still come back 'because he's much better at body horror than I'll ever have the stomach for.'

    "Apparently he's made some weird cursed seal that combines nature chakra and parts of his soul, or spirit, whatever," Shisui muttered. "He injects that thing into you through a bite, which over time pushes his chakra and nature energy into yours to force your chakra system to grow and change enough to fit him. Then he literally crawls into you and takes you over from the inside, did I mention his real form is a huge white snake made of smaller snakes now? It's freaky."

    After what he'd just heard, Itachi could think of a fair number of worse but equally appropriate words for that.

    "According to Hanzo, odds are good there's at least one more person out there with the cursed seal on them. If any of Orochimaru's underlings know the release method for that seal – which, apparently, might be yet another Root double agent who, surprise surprise, is probably one of those who escaped – it could bring the freak back to life like some weird version of the Second Hokage's Impure World Reincarnation, except alive. Don't ask me how."

    Itachi wasn't going to.

    "Did you see Hanzo's dragon?"

    Itachi paused with the sake saucer almost at his lips. "His what now?"

    "Yeah, he has a dragon now."

    Itachi lowered the saucer and reconsidered all he'd seen and heard that day. "Does this have something to do with that strange blood dragon technique that erupted from his toad?"

    "Yeah, apparently it's an actual creature now. It likes to hang from his neck when it's not being bizarrely overwhelmed by first experiences. I had to make Hanzo swear he hadn't taught Naruto how to transform, because the thing went into a food coma from eating ramen, for gods' sake, it was just… you really had to be there."

    Itachi looked at his sake and seriously wondered if this was a drunken dream. He hoped it wasn't, because if he woke up only to learn the rest of the day wasn't also a nightmare, he didn't know what he would do. "There was no sign of any creature when Lord Nara and I retrieved him."

    "Yeah, it can do perfect transformations too, apparently, shapeshift and control his own size and weight. It was disguised as his tie."

    And it went unnoticed to both Sharingan forms and the byakugan too? "That sounds like the perfect substitute technique Obito was under."

    "Yeah, I said so too, so did Lord Nara, but I was told you were there when they confirmed he was him and not a clone or combo transformation or whatever."

    That was true, as far as it went. "… Even the Zetsu creature had some slight energy loss through convection, at least upon being injured, and Lord Hiashi's byakugan was still able to see Obito's chakra, even recognize it as the ANBU Commander's. For neither of that to be true here… The creature would only have gone unnoticed if it shared Masanari's own nature, or at least whatever it is that makes his chakra undetectable."

    "Yeah." Shisui was looking at his sake now, looking glum. "He's not well."

    Itachi said nothing. He was quite frankly out of all patience and interest to spare for that man at the moment, but for Shisui he would endure.

    "Back when he held his thesis, it took him five hours to start fraying, and that was after he almost died and was just discharged from the hospital. Also, he used to just get drowsy and cranky. But today, when I finally caught up with him, he'd not even been awake for two hours but was already barely able to pay attention to me. It was freaky, ever since that crazy experiment of his it's been literally impossible for him to miss the slightest detail of his surroundings, he used to write and eat and do research and hold three conversations at the same time, easy. But today he couldn't even keep one going without me having to call his attention every other sentence. Not because he didn't register me, but because… it was like I was being lost in the background noise, like he couldn't focus on me anymore, or anything else for any given time. I felt like I was like dealing with Naruto, but worse."

    Itachi frowned. "I recall nothing of the sort myself."

    "Yeah, according to Lord Nara, it started happening mid-way through the debrief and got steadily worse, especially after he used some 'method' to share info quickly all at once, whatever that means. Hanzo promised to explain once he had a nap, except since when does he take naps? He sleeps less than I do!"

    He does? Did?

    "Lord Nara was kind of a lot more slouchy than usual too."

    It seems even the illustrious Elder Uzumaki didn't come out of this unscathed. "You think Orochimaru did something?"

    "Or the plant man, or the nano bugs, or Obito, or maybe it was a side effect from his techniques or who knows what else out of everything that happened?"

    Who knew what indeed?

    For all that Itachi was irritated with the man, he could not deny that he'd done all he'd done for his clan without being asked, at great personal danger. And cost, now. Through it all, even with the physical and mystical abilities he'd recently displayed, the element most crucial to everything had been his mind. If even that was to be taken away, the victory of the enemy would objectively qualify as total.

    The two passed the rest of the time to sunrise in silence, then they each went their separate ways to see to their respective funeral arrangements.

    Not much time after, to Itachi's surprise, just as he was finishing his talks with the nokansa about how and where to get the bodies ready for the wake, an ANBU appeared with an invitation from Commander Nara. To participate in an 'experimental' procedure that might elucidate certain Uchiha, Uzumaki and Namikaze secrets. Of particular note was an explicit command to not bring Shisui along.

    Itachi seriously considered declining. He had an all too important meeting with the Military Police next, which was in complete disarray but still guaranteed to look down on him on account of age, regardless of his ANBU experience. But it was from Lord Nara, and given the specifics of the note, this would practically need to involve the Uzumaki child somehow. Who was ensconced under tightest guard in the same place where Sasuke currently was.

    Itachi found himself much more willing to reschedule important meetings if it moved up the timetable to be with his brother.

    Itachi sent a messenger to tell the police nin that a time-sensitive opportunity had just opened up, which could prove important to reversing the dire straights the clan and village were currently in, and followed the ANBU to the meeting place. He ignored the small voice that pointed out he was doing as Masanari urged and prioritising his own mental health above all other concerns.

    The Hokage Rock had considerable space inside, set up for practically Konoha's entire population to take shelter in, and indeed there was a point the prior day when Lord Nara had almost ordered a full evacuation. Ultimately, that hadn't happened, which made it a lighter burden to evacuate only the Uchiha Clan's non-combatants, and a number of other sensitive potential targets. With Danzo's organisation uprooted, but the all-new risk that Uchiha Obito might know where and how to get to the ANBU headquarters as well, it was decided to use certain top-secret facilities in the mountain that even the clan chiefs didn't know about until now, to hide the VIPs. Most notably one Uzumaki Naruto.

    Sasuke had, in full childlike fashion, ignorantly taken advantage of Itachi's emotionally compromised state to weepily cajole him – and through him the Lord Commander – to stash him in the same place as 'fishcake' because that way they wouldn't have to be orphans all on their own.

    Itachi would still have said no on grounds of security risk, as two objectives were always harder to steal than one, and he was sure Lord Nara would have agreed in any other situation. But the fact was that Uzumaki had been the only one who actually prevailed over the traitor. Sasuke was safer with him than anywhere else.

    At least that was the hope. Whether or not Naruto's 'possession' was repeatable was unknown. And getting less and less likely the longer they went without the Fourth's 'chakra ghost' being reachable. Through whatever means.

    Perhaps that matter, at least, would be settled once and for all.

    When he reached the security checkpoint leading to the housing facility itself, he found Lord Nara doing paperwork, and Masanari curled up in one of the wall recesses with his hands under his arms, once again fast asleep.

    "Good, you're here," Lord Nara said without preamble, crumpling a sheet of paper in his hand and tossing it at Hanzo's nose to wake him up. "Rise and shine, Nek-ossan."

    "Mmmhnnn… Fuck you, Nara."

    Itachi balked in shock. He then, very belatedly, remembered that Hanzo was not a shinobi, so that did not qualify as gross insubordination.

    Lord Shikaku caught Itachi's look and scoffed. "The answer to all the questions you're likely to have for the rest of the week is 'Ninshu with that bastard.' I'd say feel free to indulge a little yourself, but I'm told it wouldn't be healthy for you right now, if you can even do it."

    Not healthy – right now – for him, what? "The Sage's art?"

    "Don't sound so awed," Lord Shikaku huffed. "There's still a couple of monasteries out there who keep the art alive, he's not that special."

    "I'll remind you," Masanari grumbled as he rolled out of the hole in the wall. "That the one who talks me down the most has always been myself."

    "Well even that has clearly not been enough."

    "What's that? Throwing shade again, Nara?"

    "Please stop."

    "I did stop precisely two hours and five minutes ago."

    "What, you don't know the exact time to the millisecond this time?"

    "Well, since you asked it's-"

    "Oh shut up and play with your dragon why don't you."

    Itachi has hard-pressed not to gape in astonishment at the way they behaved with each other. He watched numbly as the burning candlestick next to the alcove turned into a blue-and-white dragon. It looked exactly like every artistic interpretation of such mythical beings that Itachi had ever seen, though instead of water streams it was smoke that puffed out of its nostrils. The creature cuddled Masanari, who played with it like one would a cat.

    Itachi stared. "… I have questions."

    "This is Yemo. Say hello, Yemo."

    "Hello."

    "It speaks?"

    The dragon scowled at him, whiskers fluttering.

    Hanzo actually had the gall to look baffled. "Of course it speaks, don't all the ones in the stories? He mostly only speaks when I ask, for now, and usually just single words since he's just a baby. He's only been alive for half a day, but he'll get there in time. His knowledge and understanding on some things is already beyond anyone else's. Well, except mine."

    "Generally speaking," Lord Nara flatly cut it, "not believing everything you hear in a fairy tale is the sane thing."

    "I'm not asking anyone to believe everything in fairy tales."

    "No, just a lot of it, and a fair bit besides which you claim is not a fairy tale at all."

    "It's not my fault you ninja have such a skewed sense of normality, you lot can do everything from controlling the elements to literally ripping people out of the afterlife to make all-powerful zombies without any bloodline nonsense, but somehow it's dragons that you draw the line at. Half of you on average don't even believe the Sage was real despite all three of Konoha's royal bloodlines swearing up down and sideways he was their progenitor. Which, by the way, is only true for the Senju and Uchiha. The Hyuuga are descended from Hamura, the Sage's brother, along with the Kaguya clan that's currently getting itself genocided over in Water, and the Ootsutsuki off-shoots that may or may not be inhabiting the moon."

    What – where – what was that about the moon – what in all unholy hells had Itachi just stumbled into?

    Lord Shikaku cradled his forehead. "Next time I'm going to wait until you wake up on your own."

    "It would be appreciated."

    "I don't care how you feel about it, just tell me – will it stop you from blurting out things that make even you sound insane?"

    That… was not the same thing as dismissing what Hanzo had just said as untrue.

    "Possibly. I hope so anyway."

    Itachi cleared his throat before his concept of reality suffered an even worse blow. "Shisui told me you have trouble… concentrating?"

    Masanari peered at him, visibly weighing his options.

    Unlike the prior night, Itachi could actually read his emotions this time, even without sharingan, which… he didn't know if it was good or bad.

    "Let's just say I have the opposite of your problem. You have too much yin now, two chunks not even yours. Due to that mess with Orochimaru that I'm not going to be explaining twice –Lord Nara ever so kindly agreed to handle that for me-"

    "Only because it lets me control the information."

    "-what Yin I have now is all mine, but there's very little of it. And since Yin is practically your willpower, that means it's taking all my willpower just to talk to you coherently right now, instead of my mind going off on every tangent at once and getting distracted. The body handles all the physical energy needs, but the want, the will, the drive to do anything has to come from the spirit, and mine is now, quite literally, that of a newborn. Let me tell you, I understand more than I ever wanted to understand about why babies and toddlers sleep so much, and doubly so why they wake up at the most inconvenient times with random wants and wishes. I have far too much insight in how and why they swing between sleepy and hyperactive at the drop of a hat as well. I'll have to make like a cat for a couple years, or you'll just be dealing with a bigger version of Naruto 90% of the time."

    Lord Shikaku twitched. "That's a scary thought."

    Itachi had to agree.

    "You think that's bad, now put yourself in my shoes and realize that the more I think, the faster this happens. I literally have to actively stop myself from following more than one thought at a time or I'll literally think myself stupid. I dread to think what Hiashi will report of my behaviour when he finally comes back. I apologize to both you and him in advance. I even forgot my research in my haste to come back, despite that I'd only just finished cussing Orochimaru out in my head for stealing it."

    How did he come back without Lord Hiashi and the others? Was he faster than elite shinobi now too?

    "You can stop explaining any time now, I have far too much understanding of that and more besides, as you well know." Lord Nara all but stabbed the file he was working on with his brush. "You bastard."

    "And how do you think I feel about it?" Masanari huffed, even as Itachi still wondered what 'it' even was. "Could I bother you for a bodyguard or two? I can afford it."

    "Are you sure? Can you afford it for two years? Not just any ninja will do for you, you know. Also, we're about to go to war, I'll remind you."

    "You still don't know that." For all that he proclaimed himself as a thoroughly fatalistic man, Masanari Hanzo could be stunningly optimistic at the oddest times. "War, huh?" At the same time, the man… didn't sound as alarmed as he did melancholic. And resigned, again. It was so strange to see it in such a proactive man. "What would qualify as prevention at this point?"

    "Get me back the hokage, then we'll talk."

    "…You're not asking for much, are you?"

    To Itachi confused astonishment, Lord Nara did not reply except with a very pointed and noncommittal silence.

    "I… might be able to find where Obito could be making his lair, but only the general region."

    Itachi's eyes snapped to Hanzo's, the mangekyous sharingan practically frothing beneath the surface of his will. At the same time, Lord Nara very slowly put his brush down and turned to him as well.

    "You won't find the place fast enough to make a difference in the near or mid-term though," Hanzo cautioned them. "And I doubt Sarutobi is even there, if he lives. Obito's technique is-"

    "Stop!" Nara commanded. "Stop. We're not perfectly secure here, keep… keep whatever that is to yourself for now. I still haven't processed everything else you showed me, and we need all our wits – your wits – for what we're here to do. Will explaining this make you need yet another nap before doing what we came here to do?"

    "… Probably."

    "Leave it for later then. This is too important, or at least as important."

    What is?

    Hanzo frowned. "Does my ANBU hotline pass still work?"

    "Yes, but keep it in reserve. I'll be assigning you a bodyguard – yes for free, you skinflint – probably Shisui, unless you don't want him because he already failed at that once?"

    Hanzo shook his head. "He wasn't assigned to me or even on duty then, it doesn't count."

    "That's what I thought. I'll assign him a new rank and he'll get you in if necessary. Unless, of course, Lord Uchiha wants him for something else?"

    Itachi almost reflexively answered yes, even though it would have been a lie. Or would it? If it was to comply with Hanzo's own advice to prioritise his own sanity above all other concerns? "I will leave it up to him."

    "That'll have to do."

    "Maybe not." Hanzo, as always, was the most contrarian person in the room. "Where's Hatake?"

    "Not available."

    "Fair enough." Hanzo said. "I'm almost surprised you haven't benched him."

    "If you and Hiashi are right about what all Obito can do, the nutcase could get to him even in a locked and sealed room. That he hasn't made a move to recover his other eye despite being exposed makes me think he's avoiding him, which could be useful. Also, while secrecy of place might be a thing, it would be like putting Kakashi in jail indefinitely for no crime of his own. I gave him the option anyway, and you will be no doubt shocked to learn that he categorically refused."

    "Now you're just being mean, I can figure that out just fine on my own, thank you." Hanzo grumbled. He looked just about to add something insolent – again – but unexpectedly stopped and changed from glib to grave. "I'm sorry you were exposed to all that, Shikaku. No one should have gone through it."

    Something like what?

    Lord Shikaku sighed. "I know. And you warned me not to, but it's done."

    Itachi glanced from one man to the other. "Dare I ask, or is it none of my business?"

    Lord Nara looked at him with dead eyes. "What Orochimaru tried to do to Masanari involved forcing his way into his body through every orifice. And yes, I do mean every orifice. At once. In the form of a swarm of slithering, glossy, squirming, wriggling snakes."

    Itachi… didn't shudder but it was a close thing.

    Lord Nara did shudder, then returned to his paperwork like it was a rite of promised salvation. "Because I'm ever so thorough, I insisted on getting everything during the Ninshu. Against all warning to the contrary from the only one with the lived experience."

    "Only on the first topic of interest."

    "I'd like to think I know when to learn my lesson," Lord Nara muttered. "Just the once was enough."

    "To be fair, anecdotal evidence isn't really evidence, so I can't really blame the head of the country's armed forces for wanting to be thorough."

    "You should, when you're the only agent on the ground and said commander is being a complete and utter dumbass," Lord Nara grunted. "I'm certainly blaming myself."

    "Good luck having better luck with Inoichi."

    "Yeah," Lord Nara said glumly. "Luck."

    Itachi took a slow breath and pinched his nose. His eyes were vibrating with the want to unleash themselves upon them both, but he managed to refrain. "Lord Shikaku. And Hanzo. Why have I been called here?"

    Lord Nara waved vaguely at Hanzo. "You explain it."

    "I'm going to try to communicate with Kurama again." What did he mean 'again', did he customarily talk to that beast? "And through him, hopefully, whatever remains of the chakra clone that Namikaze Minato left in Naruto. I've been told that he somehow possessed the poor kid and even managed to come up with some technique or other to affect Obito in his intangible state."

    "And there's not one ninja who doesn't want to know how," Lord Nara said while Itachi was indulging his own thoughts on the matter.

    "From my ninshu with the fox during the fight yesterday -" His what? When? With whom – oh, was that why he shouted for 'Kurama' to bring him into the seal? "- I know for certain he'll never willingly allow Shisui anywhere near him, with what those horrifying eyes of his can do."

    Itachi wanted to feel offended, but he really couldn't.

    "But whatever technique the Fourth came up with is too important to lose, and we obviously can't afford to wait for however many years it takes Naruto to grow and learn it himself, if he even will. Ninshu might impart it to me, but that's assuming the shade can engage in it, and is willing to do it, and there's enough left of it to endure the procedure without dispersing. All are questionable because, as I've seen in the past little while, shinobi are not easily given to the sort of mindset ninshu requires. Most people aren't, that's why history is what it is."

    Itachi could see what the man had been talking about earlier, about easily getting distracted.

    "Since you can't literally, undetectably and permanently mind-rape other sapient creatures like Shisui can – you can't, right? – I'm hoping I can prevail on Kurama to suffer your presence in the seal just long enough to copy the technique."

    Itachi did not dignify that with a response. "I see," he said instead. "I assume you have a way to get me in?"

    "If Kurama can't or won't, you should be able to use the Kaleidoscope to project yourself inside. I wouldn't know how, but if anyone can figure it out on the spot it's you. Obito was the farthest thing from a genius, but he was still able to project into Kushina's seal without any prior experience. I suppose Madara might have taught him, but it's not like he would have had much opportunity to practice that sort of thing either, so I just don't know." That was understandab – wait, what was that about Madara? "Worse comes to worst, I'll pull you in myself and you'll all get to record first-hand empirical data on what it's like for someone to experience the spiritual equivalent of complete muscle failure."

    If there was anything Itachi could judge Masanari positively for, it was that he'd never shied away from making the sacrifice play. Also, Lord Nara had just given a start at the mention of Madara's name, only to subtly shake his head at Itachi not to point out the – slip? Was it a slip, or something else? There was just so much Itachi did not know or understand anymore, it was infuriating. "Very well. Shall we proceed?"

    "You two go in," Lord Nara told them, forming a seal which made a previously unnoticed script along the walls glimmer briefly. "I'll join you after your kids calm down."

    The next chapter is available on Patreon, Ko-fi and Subscribestar, along with an advance chapter on The Unified Theorem and Reset the Universe which will probably be taking a break for a while. Master of Wood, Water and Hill should finally return to regular monthly updates this month though.
     
    Last edited:
    Top